Lucifer/Vol2/Text: Difference between revisions

Identify J. Brailsford Bright and unite all three Lucifer instalments of Theosophy and Modern Socialism.
(Proofread Lucifer volume II against original scans; correct OCR, footnotes, quotations, verse and illustrations)
(Identify J. Brailsford Bright and unite all three Lucifer instalments of Theosophy and Modern Socialism.)
 
(One intermediate revision by the same user not shown)
Line 1: Line 1:
{{OCR to proofread}}
{{OCR to proofread}}
{{Page aside margins}}


{{CTD literature
''Electronic journal edition: substantial titled works with printed author credits and dictionary entries are linked to separate pages; unsigned texts, brief notes, aphorisms and extracts are reproduced here in journal order. Replies by H. P. Blavatsky included in BCW remain linked to their collected texts. Texts have been transcribed from the original journal scans; the [https://hpb.narod.ru/LuciferMagazineVol2March1888.html electronic transcription of the March issue] and later reprints of [https://hpb.narod.ru/AcquiredHabitsAIR.htm “Acquired Habits”] and [https://hpb.narod.ru/TheosophyAndModernSocialismJB.htm “Theosophy and Modern Socialism”] were consulted for comparison. OCR errors and omissions have been corrected against the scans; historical spelling and readings of the journal are retained, apart from clear typographical errors. Where available, links for [[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] lead to the texts prepared by [[Zirkoff, Boris|B. de Zirkoff]] in her [[BCW|Collected Writings (BCW)]]. Original journal footnotes are retained.''
| title = Lucifer. Volume 2
| original language = English
| original title = Lucifer. Volume II
| origin = English: ''Lucifer. Volume II''
| has text = yes
| publication date = March 1888 – August 1888
| publications = London: George Redway, 1888. Nos. 7-12, pp. 1-500.
| read links = [[Lucifer/Vol2|Contents]]
| download links = [https://opusmagnum.org/wp-content/uploads/2018/05/lucifer_v2.pdf Original volume (PDF)]
}}
 
''Electronic journal edition: articles by authors with dictionary entries are linked to separate pages; other materials are reproduced here in journal order. Texts have been transcribed from the original journal scans; the [https://hpb.narod.ru/LuciferMagazineVol2March1888.html electronic transcription of the March issue] and later reprints of [https://hpb.narod.ru/AcquiredHabitsAIR.htm “Acquired Habits”] and [https://hpb.narod.ru/TheosophyAndModernSocialismJB.htm “Theosophy and Modern Socialism”] were consulted for comparison. OCR errors and omissions have been corrected against the scans; historical spelling and readings of the journal are retained, apart from clear typographical errors. Where available, links for [[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] lead to the texts prepared by [[Zirkoff, Boris|B. de Zirkoff]] in her [[BCW|Collected Writings (BCW)]]. Original journal footnotes are retained.''


== No. 7 – March 1888 ==
== No. 7 – March 1888 ==


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Sunday Devotion to Pleasure|Sunday Devotion to Pleasure]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Sunday Devotion to Pleasure|Sunday Devotion to Pleasure]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 1-5
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 1-5</center>


=== [[Hartmann F. - Self-Evident Truths and Logical Deductions|Self-Evident Truths and Logical Deductions]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Hartmann F. - Self-Evident Truths and Logical Deductions|Self-Evident Truths and Logical Deductions]]}}
[[Hartmann, Franz|Franz Hartmann]] · pp. 6-8
<center>[[Hartmann, Franz|Franz Hartmann]], pp. 6-8</center>


=== [[Mathers S.L.M. - Talismanic Magic|Talismanic Magic]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Mathers S.L.M. - Talismanic Magic|Talismanic Magic]]}}
[[Mathers, Samuel Liddell MacGregor|S. Liddell MacGregor Mathers]] · pp. 9-13
<center>[[Mathers, Samuel Liddell MacGregor|S. Liddell MacGregor Mathers]], pp. 9-13</center>


=== [[Johnston C. - The Birth of Space|The Birth of Space]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Johnston C. - The Birth of Space|The Birth of Space]]}}
[[Johnston, Charles|Charles Johnston]] · pp. 14-18
<center>[[Johnston, Charles|Charles Johnston]], pp. 14-18</center>


=== [[Collins M. - The Blossom and the Fruit|The Blossom and the Fruit]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Collins M. - The Blossom and the Fruit|The Blossom and the Fruit]]}}
[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]] · pp. 19-36
<center>[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]], pp. 19-36</center>


=== [[Khandalavala N.D. - The Life Principle|The Life Principle]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Khandalavala N.D. - The Life Principle|The Life Principle]]}}
[[Khandalavala, Naoroji Dorabji|N. D. Khandalavala]] · pp. 37-40
<center>[[Khandalavala, Naoroji Dorabji|N. D. Khandalavala]], pp. 37-40</center>


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - The Life Principle|&#91;Editors’ note on ‘The Life Principle’ by N. D. K.&#93;]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - The Life Principle|&#91;Editors’ note on ‘The Life Principle’ by N. D. K.&#93;]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 41-42
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 41-42</center>


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|42}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=7|p=42}}


{{Style P-Poem|title=Two Sonnets<br><small>Darwin.</small>|poem=
{{Style P-Poem|title=Two Sonnets<br><small>Darwin.</small>|poem=
Line 72: Line 61:
Thereby propitious, ’mong the wise below,
Thereby propitious, ’mong the wise below,
Thy living, wrinkled, rugged, face would show.|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Mary W. Gale.</span>}}
Thy living, wrinkled, rugged, face would show.|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Mary W. Gale.</span>}}


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|43}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=7|p=43}}


{{Style P-Title|Zarina!}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Zarina!}}


<center><span style="font-variant:small-caps">(A vision.)</span></center>
<center><span style="font-variant:small-caps">(A vision.)</span></center>
Line 94: Line 82:
Once more she folded her earthly garment and laid it aside for a new one. And now she was born on the earth a beggar’s child! the Spirits of the earth formed her robe of flesh into perfect beauty. The poet’s soul was there, and she looked through it into other souls. What was there but sorrow and loneliness again in store for herself and the crowds of weeping humanity around her? If thou wouldst see the real man
Once more she folded her earthly garment and laid it aside for a new one. And now she was born on the earth a beggar’s child! the Spirits of the earth formed her robe of flesh into perfect beauty. The poet’s soul was there, and she looked through it into other souls. What was there but sorrow and loneliness again in store for herself and the crowds of weeping humanity around her? If thou wouldst see the real man


{{Page aside|44}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=7|p=44}}


thou must look within. That which is within is the real, the outer is its shadow, still oftener its mask.
thou must look within. That which is within is the real, the outer is its shadow, still oftener its mask.
Line 116: Line 104:
“I know you, O poet-musician,” said the old man. “Do not you recognise me? Ah, well, heaven and earth are closed books to most; the past is obliterated to you, the future unknown; and yet, poor fool, you do thirst for knowledge! Knowledge shall come, your fate is written on your brow, and your past is as yesterday to me. Your future? Youth, it is for you to make it. So is mine. Would you
“I know you, O poet-musician,” said the old man. “Do not you recognise me? Ah, well, heaven and earth are closed books to most; the past is obliterated to you, the future unknown; and yet, poor fool, you do thirst for knowledge! Knowledge shall come, your fate is written on your brow, and your past is as yesterday to me. Your future? Youth, it is for you to make it. So is mine. Would you


{{Page aside|45}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=7|p=45}}


know the beggar’s daughter? I will tell you of her. Ages ago, she was born as a child unto me – she was a poet. She touched all men’s hearts but mine, for it was hardened; and with a poet’s love, she gave her life for mine, and entered into her rest. You were then a noble boy, and she loved you. But she gave you up, while giving up, her life for me, and left you alone on earth. Her father, he who is now her parent, in a hot, unguarded moment, seeing your despair, killed me; yes, he took away the life she had saved by sacrificing her own.”
know the beggar’s daughter? I will tell you of her. Ages ago, she was born as a child unto me – she was a poet. She touched all men’s hearts but mine, for it was hardened; and with a poet’s love, she gave her life for mine, and entered into her rest. You were then a noble boy, and she loved you. But she gave you up, while giving up, her life for me, and left you alone on earth. Her father, he who is now her parent, in a hot, unguarded moment, seeing your despair, killed me; yes, he took away the life she had saved by sacrificing her own.”
Line 126: Line 114:
Zarina sat in her father’s room alone. It was the third day after the
Zarina sat in her father’s room alone. It was the third day after the


{{Page aside|46}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=7|p=46}}


alchemist’s interview with Calitzo, and she knew of the awful powers which were to be used that night, powers which she might not be able to withstand. Better than the alchemist, she knew also that her father, and even Calitzo, her beloved of old, might fall a victim to them. For two nights the mystic spells had been at work, and now on this last and fatal night she alone must counteract them. She sat thinking until half past eleven, and then, drawing a black shawl around her, silently left the house, taking her way to the abode of the alchemist. Her inspired face was rigid and sad. “This night the powers of Light and Darkness shall meet, and the alchemist must not be allowed to give himself up to powers of Evil” . . . . it is she alone, who shall pronounce the fatal words, and she alone, who shall be delivered unto the dark destiny, if anyone must be. The supernal love and power which inspire one at the thought of saving others at one’s own sacrifice, pervaded her whole being. . . .
alchemist’s interview with Calitzo, and she knew of the awful powers which were to be used that night, powers which she might not be able to withstand. Better than the alchemist, she knew also that her father, and even Calitzo, her beloved of old, might fall a victim to them. For two nights the mystic spells had been at work, and now on this last and fatal night she alone must counteract them. She sat thinking until half past eleven, and then, drawing a black shawl around her, silently left the house, taking her way to the abode of the alchemist. Her inspired face was rigid and sad. “This night the powers of Light and Darkness shall meet, and the alchemist must not be allowed to give himself up to powers of Evil” . . . . it is she alone, who shall pronounce the fatal words, and she alone, who shall be delivered unto the dark destiny, if anyone must be. The supernal love and power which inspire one at the thought of saving others at one’s own sacrifice, pervaded her whole being. . . .
Line 138: Line 126:
Lost! Lost! the cry that escaped the old man’s lips was caught up and re-echoed like a deep sigh by Calitzo’s violin. It sang an old melody, a familiar dirge: –
Lost! Lost! the cry that escaped the old man’s lips was caught up and re-echoed like a deep sigh by Calitzo’s violin. It sang an old melody, a familiar dirge: –


{{Page aside|47}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=7|p=47}}


{{Style P-Poem|poem=“Saved – ah, saved! Hell loses power
{{Style P-Poem|poem=“Saved – ah, saved! Hell loses power
Line 161: Line 149:
Where no dull shades bedim our weary eyes
Where no dull shades bedim our weary eyes
But all is clear in Heavenly discerning.|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Dum Spiro Spero.</span>}}
But all is clear in Heavenly discerning.|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Dum Spiro Spero.</span>}}


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|48}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=7|p=48}}


{{Style P-Title|A Theory of Hauntings}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=A Theory of Hauntings}}


<center>''(Continued.)''</center>
<center>''(Continued.)''</center>
Line 177: Line 164:
Our theory seeks to exclude the idea that a ''human'' soul can be destined to become after death an earth-haunter ''for a period of centuries.'' It is true that the lower and the more wicked a soul has been in earth-life, the more does it cling after death to the earth; despairingly seeking to re-embody itself, if possible, to escape from the torments attending the gradual disintegration of its sidereal body, and to experience again the pleasures of the passions which were the source of animal gratification in the body. But even in the case of the most wicked, this condition would hardly endure longer than a hundred years, or the usual limit of a man’s life in these days. Such beings may, of course, become haunting ghosts for a certain length of time, and doubtless often do; but they are not of the genus of “''hereditary'' ghosts.” A “hereditary ghost” ''must,'' it appears to us, be of the nature of an elemental, or merely a reflection in the astral light. These ''reflections'' are
Our theory seeks to exclude the idea that a ''human'' soul can be destined to become after death an earth-haunter ''for a period of centuries.'' It is true that the lower and the more wicked a soul has been in earth-life, the more does it cling after death to the earth; despairingly seeking to re-embody itself, if possible, to escape from the torments attending the gradual disintegration of its sidereal body, and to experience again the pleasures of the passions which were the source of animal gratification in the body. But even in the case of the most wicked, this condition would hardly endure longer than a hundred years, or the usual limit of a man’s life in these days. Such beings may, of course, become haunting ghosts for a certain length of time, and doubtless often do; but they are not of the genus of “''hereditary'' ghosts.” A “hereditary ghost” ''must,'' it appears to us, be of the nature of an elemental, or merely a reflection in the astral light. These ''reflections'' are


{{Page aside|49}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=7|p=49}}


seen by persons momentarily gifted with the open sight, and ''as'' reflections, nearly always wear the same appearance. As ''elementals,'' who possess more or less consciousness, their appearance would vary. Only an enlightened seer can discriminate between mere reflections in the sidereal light, and real appearances, objects, or beings in the adjacent region of more ethereal matter.
seen by persons momentarily gifted with the open sight, and ''as'' reflections, nearly always wear the same appearance. As ''elementals,'' who possess more or less consciousness, their appearance would vary. Only an enlightened seer can discriminate between mere reflections in the sidereal light, and real appearances, objects, or beings in the adjacent region of more ethereal matter.
Line 189: Line 176:
The White Lady appears just before a death, not only in the Hohenzollern family, but is believed to haunt also the palaces of
The White Lady appears just before a death, not only in the Hohenzollern family, but is believed to haunt also the palaces of


{{Page aside|50}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=7|p=50}}


Baireuth, Anspach, and Cleves, which are residences of families allied to the imperial family of Prussia. The house of Rosenburg in Bohemia, also allied to that of Hohenzollern, is honoured by the apparition of the White Lady. She appears also to the Hapsburgs.
Baireuth, Anspach, and Cleves, which are residences of families allied to the imperial family of Prussia. The house of Rosenburg in Bohemia, also allied to that of Hohenzollern, is honoured by the apparition of the White Lady. She appears also to the Hapsburgs.
Line 209: Line 196:
{{Style P-Quote|1=“Heathen superstition did not fail to show itself in the construction of Christian churches. In}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=“Heathen superstition did not fail to show itself in the construction of Christian churches. In}}


{{Page aside|51}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=7|p=51}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=laying the foundations, the people retained something of their former religion, and sacrificed to their old deities, whom they could not forget, some animal, which they buried alive, either under the foundation or without the wall. The spectre of this animal is said to wander about the churchyard by night, and is called the ''Kirk-Grim.'' A tradition has also been preserved that under the altar in the first Christian churches a lamb was usually buried, which imparted security and duration to the edifice. This is an emblem of the true Church Lamb – the Saviour, who is the corner-stone of His church. When anyone enters a church when there is no service, he may see a little lamb spring across the quire and vanish.”}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=laying the foundations, the people retained something of their former religion, and sacrificed to their old deities, whom they could not forget, some animal, which they buried alive, either under the foundation or without the wall. The spectre of this animal is said to wander about the churchyard by night, and is called the ''Kirk-Grim.'' A tradition has also been preserved that under the altar in the first Christian churches a lamb was usually buried, which imparted security and duration to the edifice. This is an emblem of the true Church Lamb – the Saviour, who is the corner-stone of His church. When anyone enters a church when there is no service, he may see a little lamb spring across the quire and vanish.”}}
Line 225: Line 212:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|52}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=7|p=52}}


{{Style P-Title|The White Monk}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=The White Monk}}


<center>PART II. – MY STORY.</center>
<center>PART II. – MY STORY.</center>
Line 245: Line 232:
And thus I became a brooding boy, timid also by habit, for the very fervour of mine imaginations, but full of high fancies that made a man of me despite myself. For that I spoke little and from the purpose, and kept my eyes to look upon the ground, I was held dull, until my thirteenth year. Then it was that my sire chanced to lay hand on some
And thus I became a brooding boy, timid also by habit, for the very fervour of mine imaginations, but full of high fancies that made a man of me despite myself. For that I spoke little and from the purpose, and kept my eyes to look upon the ground, I was held dull, until my thirteenth year. Then it was that my sire chanced to lay hand on some


{{Page aside|53}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=7|p=53}}


poor verses I had lately left on paper, and, not content to judge of them by the light of his own plentiful reason, committed them to the reading of a certain Canon, who, approving them, brought me into great respect of the same parents as, the day before, had thought me dull. Not that the good Canon – I say it wittingly – knew the half that I did of the laws of Rhyme – but there, so be it! By his censure I was to stand or fall. I remember I laughed sadly as I became aware of the change in my parents’ judgment of their son. They were so glad when they found ''somewhat'' for which I might be praised. And yet, what skilled the manual labour? What if I had not hitherto laid my verses upon paper? The thoughts had long been there – the poetry had welled up from my heart like life-blood since my birth. I was the same boy who, years before, had his brain thronged with far prettier fancies than those they chanced to see. Howbeit, from henceforth I was “the Poet that shall be!” and the guests gazed upon me as on some poor changeling with whom they had scant sympathy, feeling dimly, even while they despised me, that I bore in my brain the power to punish them.
poor verses I had lately left on paper, and, not content to judge of them by the light of his own plentiful reason, committed them to the reading of a certain Canon, who, approving them, brought me into great respect of the same parents as, the day before, had thought me dull. Not that the good Canon – I say it wittingly – knew the half that I did of the laws of Rhyme – but there, so be it! By his censure I was to stand or fall. I remember I laughed sadly as I became aware of the change in my parents’ judgment of their son. They were so glad when they found ''somewhat'' for which I might be praised. And yet, what skilled the manual labour? What if I had not hitherto laid my verses upon paper? The thoughts had long been there – the poetry had welled up from my heart like life-blood since my birth. I was the same boy who, years before, had his brain thronged with far prettier fancies than those they chanced to see. Howbeit, from henceforth I was “the Poet that shall be!” and the guests gazed upon me as on some poor changeling with whom they had scant sympathy, feeling dimly, even while they despised me, that I bore in my brain the power to punish them.
Line 255: Line 242:
I meditated often by myself upon such thoughts as come to those who dwell under the shadow of a great cathedral, fenced about with the gloomy security of cloisters, far from the city, and near, as it should seem, to the worship of God. We were at variance with the creed established in the town and illustrated in the splendid services of the cathedral. The De Troyes were of Norman blood, good Catholics to this day, having their private chapel for the old worship, and knowing little or nothing of the new Protestant form, save that it was favoured by the reigning monarch, and that it had ousted us from the public confession of our belief within the walls of our own cherished cathedral, which we were now fain to look upon as a fair space desecrated, filled with apostates. I brooded often, as I sat searching with my eyes the intricacies of delicate workmanship on the lofty spires. I mused on the quaint shows and apparently necessary symbols by which men strive to harmonize their souls with a tone of thought which is to most of them incongruous, unreal. How they seem only fit to reach and grasp Ideas by the help of something tangible. Whether can men, in truth, lift the soul by the senses? In my own sober abstraction – boy that I was! as yet untempted – I despised them and their struggles
I meditated often by myself upon such thoughts as come to those who dwell under the shadow of a great cathedral, fenced about with the gloomy security of cloisters, far from the city, and near, as it should seem, to the worship of God. We were at variance with the creed established in the town and illustrated in the splendid services of the cathedral. The De Troyes were of Norman blood, good Catholics to this day, having their private chapel for the old worship, and knowing little or nothing of the new Protestant form, save that it was favoured by the reigning monarch, and that it had ousted us from the public confession of our belief within the walls of our own cherished cathedral, which we were now fain to look upon as a fair space desecrated, filled with apostates. I brooded often, as I sat searching with my eyes the intricacies of delicate workmanship on the lofty spires. I mused on the quaint shows and apparently necessary symbols by which men strive to harmonize their souls with a tone of thought which is to most of them incongruous, unreal. How they seem only fit to reach and grasp Ideas by the help of something tangible. Whether can men, in truth, lift the soul by the senses? In my own sober abstraction – boy that I was! as yet untempted – I despised them and their struggles


{{Page aside|54}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=7|p=54}}


after what seemed to me to be the natural state of a rational being.
after what seemed to me to be the natural state of a rational being.
Line 273: Line 260:
It came – the vacant dark space flashed – a whiteness, first dim, then vivid, then dim again; then more shapely, and then the revelation. To my unspeakable horror, I vow the clear semblance of our
It came – the vacant dark space flashed – a whiteness, first dim, then vivid, then dim again; then more shapely, and then the revelation. To my unspeakable horror, I vow the clear semblance of our


{{Page aside|55}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=7|p=55}}


long-dead enemy leant out at that ruined casement and looked down.
long-dead enemy leant out at that ruined casement and looked down.
Line 287: Line 274:
After a time of wavering between the body’s repulsion for any life not of its own nature, and the spirit’s need to find out the utmost meaning of any sign presented to it, I grew to familiarity with the recollection of the Monk’s appearance, and my whole soul being given to metaphysical studies and questionings at that time, I longed to behold the spectre
After a time of wavering between the body’s repulsion for any life not of its own nature, and the spirit’s need to find out the utmost meaning of any sign presented to it, I grew to familiarity with the recollection of the Monk’s appearance, and my whole soul being given to metaphysical studies and questionings at that time, I longed to behold the spectre


{{Page aside|56}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=7|p=56}}


again. Next time, I vowed, I would learn somewhat of our ancient enemy. I feared not much the traditions of his hurtfulness to our hearth even after death; he had appeared to me, and behold! I lived, and desired the sight of him again.
again. Next time, I vowed, I would learn somewhat of our ancient enemy. I feared not much the traditions of his hurtfulness to our hearth even after death; he had appeared to me, and behold! I lived, and desired the sight of him again.
Line 307: Line 294:
I dally in the telling. The Monk came very slowly; his hands, I know, were clasped before him, palms downwards, inertly, as if in
I dally in the telling. The Monk came very slowly; his hands, I know, were clasped before him, palms downwards, inertly, as if in


{{Page aside|57}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=7|p=57}}


despair or pain. His face was hidden – how I yearned for some sign of ''life'' in his unnatural stillness! Still, the concealing cowl; would it ever be lifted? And now it was very dark, and he came near, quite near, and there was no sound of breathing or of footsteps, but he was vague before my dazzled eyes, only very white, and of great stateliness. The whiteness blinded me – he was about to pass me – somewhat I must do to prevent the next moment, or lightning from that whiteness would strike me and I die.
despair or pain. His face was hidden – how I yearned for some sign of ''life'' in his unnatural stillness! Still, the concealing cowl; would it ever be lifted? And now it was very dark, and he came near, quite near, and there was no sound of breathing or of footsteps, but he was vague before my dazzled eyes, only very white, and of great stateliness. The whiteness blinded me – he was about to pass me – somewhat I must do to prevent the next moment, or lightning from that whiteness would strike me and I die.
Line 333: Line 320:
But if she ever showed a will to weep, what consternation did it cause! My father, whose name was still a terror to the Spaniards, was a reed in Marguerite’s royal hands. Our house-chaplain, a surly man, whose intellects were fettered by his breviary – my governor, a timid man, a slave to Aristotle’s influence, like most scholars of the time – these two were just the same. Nay, it is fabled that these twain, at two separate seasons, were discovered in the act of treading a measure with Mistress Marguerite; but to this rumour I will never give the sanction of my
But if she ever showed a will to weep, what consternation did it cause! My father, whose name was still a terror to the Spaniards, was a reed in Marguerite’s royal hands. Our house-chaplain, a surly man, whose intellects were fettered by his breviary – my governor, a timid man, a slave to Aristotle’s influence, like most scholars of the time – these two were just the same. Nay, it is fabled that these twain, at two separate seasons, were discovered in the act of treading a measure with Mistress Marguerite; but to this rumour I will never give the sanction of my


{{Page aside|58}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=7|p=58}}


credence. As for the younger men – (but this was ever a sore point between me and Marguerite.)
credence. As for the younger men – (but this was ever a sore point between me and Marguerite.)
Line 355: Line 342:
Softly I seated myself against the dial under the yew-tree’s shade, and caused the fair head of my most beauteous sister to rest upon my arm. She just stirred and murmured my name as if to herself as I placed her so, on the grass by my side, leaning across me. I stroked her hair and she slept more peacefully than before, whilst I mused, and numberless
Softly I seated myself against the dial under the yew-tree’s shade, and caused the fair head of my most beauteous sister to rest upon my arm. She just stirred and murmured my name as if to herself as I placed her so, on the grass by my side, leaning across me. I stroked her hair and she slept more peacefully than before, whilst I mused, and numberless


{{Page aside|59}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=7|p=59}}


small heads of birds looked out in amaze from the ivied church wall, and twittered interrogatively, with a cool, far-away, sleepy rustle of tiny wings.
small heads of birds looked out in amaze from the ivied church wall, and twittered interrogatively, with a cool, far-away, sleepy rustle of tiny wings.
Line 373: Line 360:
But this I remembered afterward; for the moment, I knew only that those deep, dark, motionless eyes, over which the lids never closed, were piercing Marguerite, and that she knew not of it. If she should wake – oh, God, let her not wake! – I swayed to and fro in my anguish. I looked only on the child. I gathered her to me; I whispered a soothing word to her, though my head felt like to break with the strain I was forced to put on my own terror. For her was this terror now; I
But this I remembered afterward; for the moment, I knew only that those deep, dark, motionless eyes, over which the lids never closed, were piercing Marguerite, and that she knew not of it. If she should wake – oh, God, let her not wake! – I swayed to and fro in my anguish. I looked only on the child. I gathered her to me; I whispered a soothing word to her, though my head felt like to break with the strain I was forced to put on my own terror. For her was this terror now; I


{{Page aside|60}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=7|p=60}}


felt none for myself any more. I would have challenged the fearful Monk, and conjured him to leave the innocent child – but that I dared not speak aloud and wake her.
felt none for myself any more. I would have challenged the fearful Monk, and conjured him to leave the innocent child – but that I dared not speak aloud and wake her.
Line 396: Line 383:
Yet still we wonder more and more.}}
Yet still we wonder more and more.}}


{{Page aside|61}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=7|p=61}}


{{Style P-Poem|poem=For every effort of the will,
{{Style P-Poem|poem=For every effort of the will,
Line 440: Line 427:
We know they’ll live for evermore.|signature=P. H. D.}}
We know they’ll live for evermore.|signature=P. H. D.}}


<hr>
{{Vertical space|2em}}


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Bright J.B. - Theosophy and Modern Socialism|Theosophy and Modern Socialism]]}}
<center>[[Bright, John Brailsford|J. Brailsford Bright]], pp. 62-67</center>


{{Page aside|62}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Ellis W.A. - Occult Phenomena|Occult Phenomena]]}}
<center>[[Ellis, William Ashton|W. Ashton Ellis]], pp. 67</center>


{{Style P-Title|Theosophy and Modern Socialism}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - From Lucifer to a Few Readers|From "Lucifer" to a few Readers]]}}
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 68-71</center>


<center>BY A SOCIALIST STUDENT OF THEOSOPHY.</center>
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=7|p=71}}


<center>II.</center>
<center>NOTE.</center>


<span style="font-variant:small-caps">In</span> a former article on this subject (<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span>, No. 4), which was written in reply to some points in Mr. T. B. Harbottle’s interesting article on “Brotherhood,” in the preceding number, I indicated what appears to me to be the true relationship of Socialism, in its economic or material aspects, with Theosophy. I wish in this and the concluding article both to add to, or explain and comment upon, what I then had to say on this point, and also to treat of certain higher aspects of Socialism and the modern Socialist movement, which I did little more than hint at in that article.
We have in type an excellent letter on “Ultimate Philosophy,” from Mr. H. L. Courtney, which we intended to include in this number, reserving Dr. Lewins’ long letter for our next issue. But an unfortunate mistake on the part of our printers obliges us to hold it over for next month, and to insert Dr. Lewins’ letter instead.


I am partly guided in this task by Mr. Harbottle’s letter in the January number, which indicates some points of variance or misunderstanding still existing between us. I trust that even if these articles fail, as they may well do, to effect a complete reconciliation on all points of disagreement between Socialists and those Theosophists who are at present opposed to Socialism, it may at least elicit a few sparks of truth in the mere process of “clearing the issues.” I shall not attempt to treat the two parts of my subject, that which refers to the economic and that which refers to the higher aspects of Socialism, separately, as they are too intimately connected with each other in their relationship to the Theosophic movement to permit of their being conveniently separated.
We therefore tender our sincere apologies to Mr. Courtney.


In the course of my former article I endeavoured to show that Mr. Harbottle, and any who think like him, are wrong in supposing that Socialism or its adherents advocate “a direct (or for that matter, ''any'' kind of) interference with the results of the law of Karma.” I admitted that if I were mistaken, Socialism was foredoomed to failure. I feel inclined now to rejoice in having gained Mr. Harbottle to my side; for he proclaims in his January letter, and very justly, that “the Socialist movement is itself a part of the cyclic Karma.” But I hardly find him consistent with himself when he goes on to add that “in its endeavour to rectify what seem, from its limited point of view, injustices, it cannot fail to be unjust to those, the justice of whose position in life it declines to recognise.” What does this mean? Can a ''part,'' or as I shall prefer to express it, an ''agent,'' of Karma, be accused of injustice? If so, <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Quis Custodiet Ipsos Custodes?</span> Surely not either Mr. Harbottle or myself, or any other contributor to <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer.</span>
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
 
When I suggested that Socialists might be regarded as “the instruments
 
{{Page aside|63}}
 
of a greater equalisation, distribution, and acceleration of Karmic growth,” and that this would come about “by transferring a great deal of the responsibility for Karmic results which now lies with each individual in his personal capacity upon the collective entities composed of individuals acting in public capacities,” I implied much the same as I understand Mr. Harbottle to mean when he speaks of the Socialist movement as a part of the cyclic Karma. But I implied rather more than he does. Many other much less important movements than the Socialist may be equally regarded as forming part of the great cyclic Karma. Even reactionary movements (that is to say, movements contrary to the now prevailing tendencies of human and social evolution) may claim, inasmuch as they form part of the inevitable back current, to be described in the same language; and those who take part in them may claim to be the inferior agents of Nature – although, of course, if they do so in obedience to their own lower instincts and prejudices, and not “according to their lights,” they will individually suffer for it. The same, for that matter, applies to those who are helping the main or forward currents, but from selfish motives.
 
The real question, then, for Theosophists to consider is not merely whether Socialism forms part of the cyclic Karma, for that is not worth their while disputing, but whether it forms part of the progressive and main evolutionary current, or of the retrogressive back current? If the former, as I firmly believe, then those who at present oppose it may not indeed all be constrained to turn back, like Saul of Tarsus, and fight on its side: some may conceive they have higher work to perform in Nature’s service, or work more adapted to their powers and opportunities. But let them at least examine and ascertain for themselves, according to their lights, the true answer to this question, before they continue to ''oppose'' Socialism, lest haply they be found fighting against the gods.
 
Let my suggestions on the subject stand for what they are worth. I may state my own position rather more elaborately and “scientifically,” by saying that I believe we have reached a stage in human evolution on this planet in which a great many of the activities, and corresponding responsibilities, formerly attaching to individuals as such, are about to be, or are actually in the course of being, transferred to collective entities or aggregations of individuals acting in a collective capacity, such as municipalities, unions or communes, provinces, nations, and confederations. I do not, of course, mean to imply that individual activities, individual progress in this life, will become merged and lost in collective progress, but simply that in the action and reaction of the individual and social entities, the importance of the influence of the latter will ''increase,'' while that of the former ''relatively decreases.'' Physiology teaches us that in the lower forms of animal organisms, the life of the constituent organs – nay, even of the constituent protoplasmic
 
{{Page aside|64}}
 
cells – is much less dependent upon that of the entire body, than in the higher forms. So also in the case of social organisms, as I read evolution: Since the break-up of the primitive European civilisations (primitive, at least, so far as extant history, comparative politics and archæology enable us to see), which seem to have developed communistic social organism on the tribal scale, the current of social evolution was set, until quite recently, in the direction of Individualism.<ref name="v2-p64-n1">It is to be remarked that ancient pantheism decayed about the same time as ancient communism, making place for the various exoteric sects of classical times, and (save for a few lucid intervals in which great teachers stepped forward to redeem as much of humanity as possible from the materialistic superstitions in which it was steeped) for the newer systems known as Catholicism, Orthodoxy, Protestantism, Mussulmanism, Modern Buddhism, &amp;c. In pure philosophy it gave way to various materialistic and spiritualistic schools of thought; Spiritualism and Materialism representing simply the face and obverse of the coin of individualistic philosophy.</ref>
 
This individualism may be said to have culminated in the material, plane in Modern Industrialism, or individual and class monopoly, in the means of production; in the intellectual plane in the supremacy of the Baconian method of experiment; in the moral plane in Utilitarianism, and in the spiritual (where that retains any substance) in Calvinism. But even while at the height of its power – say 1850-70 – Individualism carried within it the seeds of its final destruction. The principles of a new society had already been formulated by reformers and “Utopians” of various schools, while the growth of discontent among the uncomfortable classes more than kept pace with that of sympathy among the comfortable. The evolutionary current has now distinctly changed its course and is running at a daily-accelerating speed in the direction of a more perfect Communism – a Communism no longer on the tribal scale, but on the national, or possibly in some departments of the social activities, a still larger scale, and founded on a more complex yet more solid basis. In this higher form of social life, the interests and destinies of each member or component cell of the social organism will be more closely bound up than in the past with the organic whole. Mr. E. Belfort Bax, of the Socialist League, has recently expressed the final possibilities of communistic solidarity in a sentence which I shall do well to quote. It comes at the end of a series of articles entitled “The New Ethic” (''The Commonweal'', February 4th to February 25th) written from a materialist’s rather than pantheist’s standpoint, which contain, nevertheless, a great deal of interest for Theosophists. Speaking of “the inadequacy of the individual as an end to himself” – the basis of the new Ethic – he suggests that we may regard this growing sense as
 
{{Style P-Quote|1=“the indication that the ''final purpose'' of society, as such, is not to be merely for the consciousness of its component personalities, but that they are in the end destined to be absorbed in a corporate social consciousness; just as the separate sentiency of the ''organic'' components of an animal or human body are absorbed in the unified sentiency and intelligence of that body.”}}
 
{{Page aside|65}}
 
But just as in the evolution of animal life, of man himself, form has preceded substance in its manifestations, so in the social evolution also. Just as in the physical body rudimentary organs appear, and develop almost to perfection before their complete uses are discovered or revealed, so in the social body, parts, if not the whole of the frame-work of the harmonious organisms of the future, will be evolved (if some of them have not been already) before the perfect harmony can be attained. There can be very little doubt that Economic Collectivism, based partly upon existing political forms, and upon existing national aggregations, is the next stage of social evolution, the preliminary or provisional form in which the new society will manifest itself. Few Socialists are so sanguine as to suppose that the present generation will see the realisation of the higher ideal, perfect Communism; but most believe in the possibility – at any rate in those countries like England, France, Belgium, and America, where Individualism has most completely run its course – of realising economic Socialism, or Collectivism, within a decade or two. The triumphs of State and Municipal Socialism on the one side, and of Co-operative Capitalism on the other, are continually preparing the way for the democracy to follow as soon as it gets the chance, while the increasing number of persons engaged in them form the leaven of administrative ability which will secure the success of the Collectivist Commonwealths when once established.
 
The first evident advances effected by the Social Revolution will certainly be in the material domain, and this is the only sense in which I am ready to admit that the Socialist movement is ''materialistic.'' So, of course, are all other movements having in view the material welfare of those who suffer under the present social order, or, rather, disorder. The abolition of chattel slavery in the British possessions and subsequently in those American States which had previously recognised it, was the result of a humanitarian movement strictly analogous to and comparable with the modern socialist movement, so far as its advocacy by the middle and “comfortable” classes are concerned; but not nearly so unselfish, since many of those who advocated it had everything to gain by the abolition of the competition of slave-labour with that of “free,” or wage-labour. The present middle-class advocates of Socialism, that is to say of the abolition of the wage-labour system itself – a system entailing in many places a much worse and more degrading form of slavery than that of the plantations <ref name="v2-p65-n1">It was to the ''advantage'' of the owners of chattel-slaves to take care of them, if only in order to preserve valuable property in a condition of efficiency, whereas the capitalist employer of “free” labour (labour free to accept his conditions or else starve) has no such sense of interest in the health and well-being of his “hands,” whom he can replace when worn out without any fresh outlay.</ref> may fairly claim that there is no element of self-interest in their advocacy, for the material benefits which would result to them by the immediate establishment of socialism, in any of its forms, are very
 
{{Page aside|66}}
 
doubtful. They would be saved the risks of bankruptcy and ruin, it is true, but in other respects many of them would have to give up their existing advantages, and betake themselves to industries and services, for which the former lives had ill-fitted them.
 
As to working-class socialists, of course they are fighting for the material redemption and emancipation of their own class; but I think it ill-becomes their opponents among the privileged classes, those who under the present system of society live on their labour, to accuse them of selfishness and “materialism” because they wish to relieve themselves and children of their present almost intolerable burdens. Of course, I do not claim for the victims of the present system that they are as a class one whit less selfish ''by nature'' than their masters and conscious or unconscious oppressors. Many of them may even be suffering as Mr. Harbottle seems to suggest from the evil Karmic growths which they have accumulated during past existences. But that is not for their fellow-men to judge of. Nor would it, if true, justify those who become aware of the material causes of their suffering in this life, and who are able to help them in destroying these causes, in raising the old cry, “Am I my brother’s keeper?” What Socialists are now endeavouring to make plain to all, is that ''everyone'' is, in his political or ''collective'' capacity, his brother’s keeper. He is shirking his duty as a conscious agent of evolution, that is of Nature if he refuses to recognise this.


Even Economic Socialism, therefore, has its higher aspect. The cultivation of solidarity or fraternal co-operation among the wage-slaves and their friends for the emancipation of labour all the world over, the cultivation of the sense of collective or corporate responsibility among all, for the victims of the present Social Juggernaut of capital and privilege, is the very essence of the movement, even in this its most “moderate” but most “materialistic” form. The spirit of solidarity and collective responsibility must, of course, precede as well as accompany, and result from, the progress of the economic movement. It stands to the latter in the relations of cause, accessory, and consequence. Modern civilization, with all its rottenness, has proved a blessing in this respect, that it has developed within it this motive force for its final regeneration. Capitalist production has necessitated the massing together of the workers in large towns, under miserable conditions compared with those of the independent artisans of the towns and villages of olden times; but these very conditions have taught them the necessary lesson of their material inter-dependence, and enabled them better to grasp the higher notion of the inter-dependence of Society and the world at large. Socialism has, then, come to take hold of and develop this germ of the spirit of solidarity, guiding the people in their vague aspirations towards social co-operation, and giving them a definite ideal. Thus the motive power, generated by past economic conditions,
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=7|p=72}}


{{Page aside|67}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=The Theosophical Publication Society}}
 
is developed by Socialists and utilised for the destruction of old and production of new economic forms, which in their turn shall generate new and higher motive forces. This, I think, must be recognized as Nature’s own course of evolution, so far, at least, as our freethinking intellect and ordinary means of observation can ascertain. Thus the Form (Economic Socialism in practice) will be found to precede the substance (complete Human Solidarity, or the Spirit of Socialism), but depends for its own evolution upon a less-perfected Substance (the Spirit of Solidarity), which is itself the product of pre-existing Forms. But both the form and the substance, which will eventually carry us much further than Economic Collectivism, are evolving simultaneously; and from the higher standpoint of Theosophic Pantheism I can see no good in attempting to dogmatize as to which precedes, or ought to precede, the other. Let us merely admit that they are so mutually dependent, that the one cannot be good and the other evil.
 
{{Style P-Signature in capitals|1=J. Brailsford Bright.}}
 
<center>''(To be concluded.)''</center>
 
<hr>
{{Vertical space|2em}}
 
=== [[Ellis W.A. - Occult Phenomena|Occult Phenomena]] ===
[[Ellis, William Ashton|W. Ashton Ellis]] · pp. 67
 
=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - From Lucifer to a Few Readers|From "Lucifer" to a few Readers]] ===
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 68-71
 
=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Editorial apology to H. L. Courtney for postponing his letter|&#91;Editorial apology to H. L. Courtney for postponing his letter&#93;]] ===
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 71
 
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
{{Page aside|72}}
 
{{Style P-Title|The Theosophical Publication Society}}


<span style="font-variant:small-caps">The</span> Editors of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span> have been requested to call the attention of its readers to the following announcement; and they have the more pleasure in doing so, since the work in question seems to deserve the hearty and cordial support of all those who attach any importance to the spread of Theosophical ideas by means of literature: –
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">The</span> Editors of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span> have been requested to call the attention of its readers to the following announcement; and they have the more pleasure in doing so, since the work in question seems to deserve the hearty and cordial support of all those who attach any importance to the spread of Theosophical ideas by means of literature: –
Line 533: Line 473:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|73}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=7|p=73}}


<center>Reviews.</center>
<center>Reviews.</center>


{{Style P-Title|Mohammed Benani}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Mohammed Benani}}


<center>(Sampson Low.)</center>
<center>(Sampson Low.)</center>
Line 543: Line 483:
Mohammed Benani is a very strange book, one of the strangest examples yet given to us of that essentially modern product, the novel of thought. This is, indeed, more than a modern book; it is in advance of nineteenth-centuryism. It is a novel of thought, and yet more, it is a novel of speculation. And yet it remains fiction. The new school has discovered the secret of the art, and thought and speculation are part of the lives of the characters, instead of being in any sense overlaid or added as the reflections of the author. The peculiar atmosphere of exaltation in which all the events take place, and, indeed, by which they are induced, is the result of the characters being all of the most complex order. What would a novelist of the old school have done with such a heroine as Eftomah, such a hero as Paulovitch? Fielding or Richardson would have been unable to create situations with them. All the rough and simple passions are smoothed away to give place to emotions finer and wider, and even more exhausting. In Paulovitch lies all the force, and power, and meaning of the book; and the peculiar flavour of his atmosphere clings to one long after the book has been read. He has not a trouble in the world; and yet he would have succumbed to the trouble of the world, but for the society of his bright and charming wife. He is a Don Quixote of the most pronounced type, yet with a great longing to evade the profession of tilting at windmills. He makes a desperate effort to escape from the sight of misery which he is powerless to relieve by leaving civilization and making a delightful home in Morocco. But the destiny which compels him to be conscious of the misery of others, and to sacrifice himself in the attempt to alleviate it, pitilessly pursues him. The history of how he gradually becomes the champion of the unhappy natives, struggle as he may against the promptings of his noble nature, is in reality, the story of the book. Mohammed Benani is a persecuted native hero, whom Paulovitch protects, and through whom the complicated situations are produced. Benani is a very clever and subtle study of a typical Oriental; he passes through the book as he passed through life – devoted, heroic, wrapped in gloom, silent, so reticent as to be almost characterless to a Western observer, who is yet always conscious that at the bottom of this heroic temperament lies treachery. The same profound reticence exists also in Eftomah; but her life-long contact with her European benefactors has eradicated the treachery from her nature. In her is depicted the seer, the clairvoyant, and indeed in one remarkable scene the sybil of the highest order. The occult and “supernatural” is largely dealt with in the book, and in the most thoroughly modern spirit. Nothing is received with disbelief or incredulity, but everything is questioned, tested and
Mohammed Benani is a very strange book, one of the strangest examples yet given to us of that essentially modern product, the novel of thought. This is, indeed, more than a modern book; it is in advance of nineteenth-centuryism. It is a novel of thought, and yet more, it is a novel of speculation. And yet it remains fiction. The new school has discovered the secret of the art, and thought and speculation are part of the lives of the characters, instead of being in any sense overlaid or added as the reflections of the author. The peculiar atmosphere of exaltation in which all the events take place, and, indeed, by which they are induced, is the result of the characters being all of the most complex order. What would a novelist of the old school have done with such a heroine as Eftomah, such a hero as Paulovitch? Fielding or Richardson would have been unable to create situations with them. All the rough and simple passions are smoothed away to give place to emotions finer and wider, and even more exhausting. In Paulovitch lies all the force, and power, and meaning of the book; and the peculiar flavour of his atmosphere clings to one long after the book has been read. He has not a trouble in the world; and yet he would have succumbed to the trouble of the world, but for the society of his bright and charming wife. He is a Don Quixote of the most pronounced type, yet with a great longing to evade the profession of tilting at windmills. He makes a desperate effort to escape from the sight of misery which he is powerless to relieve by leaving civilization and making a delightful home in Morocco. But the destiny which compels him to be conscious of the misery of others, and to sacrifice himself in the attempt to alleviate it, pitilessly pursues him. The history of how he gradually becomes the champion of the unhappy natives, struggle as he may against the promptings of his noble nature, is in reality, the story of the book. Mohammed Benani is a persecuted native hero, whom Paulovitch protects, and through whom the complicated situations are produced. Benani is a very clever and subtle study of a typical Oriental; he passes through the book as he passed through life – devoted, heroic, wrapped in gloom, silent, so reticent as to be almost characterless to a Western observer, who is yet always conscious that at the bottom of this heroic temperament lies treachery. The same profound reticence exists also in Eftomah; but her life-long contact with her European benefactors has eradicated the treachery from her nature. In her is depicted the seer, the clairvoyant, and indeed in one remarkable scene the sybil of the highest order. The occult and “supernatural” is largely dealt with in the book, and in the most thoroughly modern spirit. Nothing is received with disbelief or incredulity, but everything is questioned, tested and


{{Page aside|74}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=7|p=74}}


doubted. Eftomah’s sister is also a seer and clairvoyant, and there are two powerful scenes in which these abnormal powers are exercised, first by one sister and then by the other. Paulovitch, who induces the trance condition by his will, and his companions on the two occasions are alike profoundly impressed at the time; but the next morning the impression has faded. It is found that the seer saw nothing which could be used for practical purposes, and moreover said nothing which was not already in the mesmerizer’s mind. This is wonderfully true to life. Horror was the first trial of the neophyte in the more credulous age when Lytton wrote, but now it is doubt. The whole book is essentially a life picture, and is fresh and brilliant as only a life picture can be.
doubted. Eftomah’s sister is also a seer and clairvoyant, and there are two powerful scenes in which these abnormal powers are exercised, first by one sister and then by the other. Paulovitch, who induces the trance condition by his will, and his companions on the two occasions are alike profoundly impressed at the time; but the next morning the impression has faded. It is found that the seer saw nothing which could be used for practical purposes, and moreover said nothing which was not already in the mesmerizer’s mind. This is wonderfully true to life. Horror was the first trial of the neophyte in the more credulous age when Lytton wrote, but now it is doubt. The whole book is essentially a life picture, and is fresh and brilliant as only a life picture can be.
Line 557: Line 497:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Style P-Title|A Modern Apostle; The Elixir of Life; the Story of Clarice; and other poems}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=A Modern Apostle; The Elixir of Life; the Story of Clarice; and other poems}}


<center>By Constance C. W. Naden. (Kegan Paul, Trench and Co.)</center>
<center>By Constance C. W. Naden. (Kegan Paul, Trench and Co.)</center>
Line 565: Line 505:
“A Modern Apostle,” sketches the picture of one of those enthusiasts in
“A Modern Apostle,” sketches the picture of one of those enthusiasts in


{{Page aside|75}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=7|p=75}}


whom spiritual intuition burns too brightly to be quenched by the fogs of materialism.
whom spiritual intuition burns too brightly to be quenched by the fogs of materialism.
Line 601: Line 541:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Style P-Title|A Professor of Alchemy – Denis Zachaire}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=A Professor of Alchemy – Denis Zachaire}}


<center>By Percy Ross. (London, George Redway.)</center>
<center>By Percy Ross. (London, George Redway.)</center>
Line 607: Line 547:
This is a romance carved in the full and glowing life of the century of the Renaissance. A truism it is that human life and its passions are ever the same; but in this tale Percy Ross shows an exceptional power of entering into the forms of life and feeling in which the men of three centuries ago breathed and moved. In Denis Zachaire, the reader is made to feel the throb, the intense ardent aspiration of an age in which nature, art and civilisation were bursting in all their magnificence upon the delighted senses of a newly awakened race,
This is a romance carved in the full and glowing life of the century of the Renaissance. A truism it is that human life and its passions are ever the same; but in this tale Percy Ross shows an exceptional power of entering into the forms of life and feeling in which the men of three centuries ago breathed and moved. In Denis Zachaire, the reader is made to feel the throb, the intense ardent aspiration of an age in which nature, art and civilisation were bursting in all their magnificence upon the delighted senses of a newly awakened race,


{{Page aside|76}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=7|p=76}}


All things seemed possible to these men rejoicing in their youthful strength, for their’s was still the instinctive consciousness of a life, a life fuller, more glorious, more satisfying than the life of matter.
All things seemed possible to these men rejoicing in their youthful strength, for their’s was still the instinctive consciousness of a life, a life fuller, more glorious, more satisfying than the life of matter.
Line 617: Line 557:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Style P-Title|The Meister}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=The Meister}}


<center>JOURNAL OF THE WAGNER SOCIETY.</center>
<center>JOURNAL OF THE WAGNER SOCIETY.</center>
Line 630: Line 570:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Lewins R. - Re The Brain Theorem of the Universe|Re The Brain Theorem of the Universe]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Lewins R. - Re The Brain Theorem of the Universe|Re The Brain Theorem of the Universe]]}}
[[Lewins, Robert|Robert Lewins]] · pp. 77
<center>[[Lewins, Robert|Robert Lewins]], pp. 77</center>


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - The Late Mrs. Anna Kingsford, M. D.|The late Mrs. Anna Kingsford, M.D.]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - The Late Mrs. Anna Kingsford, M. D.|The late Mrs. Anna Kingsford, M.D.]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 78-79
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 78-79</center>


=== [[Lewins R. - Science and Sciolism|Science and Sciolism]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Lewins R. - Science and Sciolism|Science and Sciolism]]}}
[[Lewins, Robert|Robert Lewins]] · pp. 80-82
<center>[[Lewins, Robert|Robert Lewins]], pp. 80-82</center>


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - From the Note Book of an Unpopular Philosopher (3)|From the Note-Book of an Unpopular Philosopher]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - From the Note Book of an Unpopular Philosopher (3)|From the Note-Book of an Unpopular Philosopher]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 83-84
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 83-84</center>


== No. 8 – April 1888 ==
== No. 8 – April 1888 ==


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - What Good has Theosophy done in India|What Good has Theosophy done in India?]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - What Good has Theosophy done in India|What Good has Theosophy done in India?]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 85-91
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 85-91</center>


=== [[Hartmann F. - Self-Evident Truths and Logical Deductions|Self-Evident Truths and Logical Deductions]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Hartmann F. - Self-Evident Truths and Logical Deductions|Self-Evident Truths and Logical Deductions]]}}
[[Hartmann, Franz|Franz Hartmann]] · pp. 92-95
<center>[[Hartmann, Franz|Franz Hartmann]], pp. 92-95</center>


=== [[Kingsford A. - A Strange Adventure|A Strange Adventure]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Kingsford A. - A Strange Adventure|A Strange Adventure]]}}
[[Kingsford, Anna|Anna Kingsford]] · pp. 96-99
<center>[[Kingsford, Anna|Anna Kingsford]], pp. 96-99</center>


=== [[Buck J.D. - Illumination|Illumination]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Buck J.D. - Illumination|Illumination]]}}
[[Buck, Jirah Dewey|Jirah Dewey Buck]] · pp. 99-100
<center>[[Buck, Jirah Dewey|Jirah Dewey Buck]], pp. 99-100</center>


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|101}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=8|p=101}}


{{Style P-Title|The White Monk}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=The White Monk}}


<center>CHAPTER III.</center>
<center>CHAPTER III.</center>
Line 678: Line 618:
So I in my trivial thinking, growing morose as the young spirit will in a crowd, when things are not to its liking.
So I in my trivial thinking, growing morose as the young spirit will in a crowd, when things are not to its liking.


{{Page aside|102}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=8|p=102}}


And then I went forth into the cool star-light, and stepped a little distance from the illumined windows and the sound of fluting, to where the pale heaven-gleams played on the dewy roses, and the stars of the night sang and danced in my fancy a mystic measure that intoxicated me. I threw myself down on the soft lawn under the windows, by the fountain, which sparkled dimly and bounded as if to kiss the stars, and fell again as we all do after striving up to Heaven. Its spray fell on me and seemed the purer and the colder for its leaping upward. I tasted of its coolness and of the dew and of the starry silence out here and I fell into one of the trances that dreamy youth alone can fully share in – a trance of ignorance of the world and its impulses, a nearness of the Ideal, a newness of sensation and an omen of things for which the human intelligence is not naturally born. In such times – for no man knows how long they are – a man grows old in knowledge, but when the world reclaims him, he has oft forgot the half of what he saw, and must spend weary hours, told upon a dial in his study, or the great clock in the market-place, in trying to recollect what was then cast down to him in handfuls.
And then I went forth into the cool star-light, and stepped a little distance from the illumined windows and the sound of fluting, to where the pale heaven-gleams played on the dewy roses, and the stars of the night sang and danced in my fancy a mystic measure that intoxicated me. I threw myself down on the soft lawn under the windows, by the fountain, which sparkled dimly and bounded as if to kiss the stars, and fell again as we all do after striving up to Heaven. Its spray fell on me and seemed the purer and the colder for its leaping upward. I tasted of its coolness and of the dew and of the starry silence out here and I fell into one of the trances that dreamy youth alone can fully share in – a trance of ignorance of the world and its impulses, a nearness of the Ideal, a newness of sensation and an omen of things for which the human intelligence is not naturally born. In such times – for no man knows how long they are – a man grows old in knowledge, but when the world reclaims him, he has oft forgot the half of what he saw, and must spend weary hours, told upon a dial in his study, or the great clock in the market-place, in trying to recollect what was then cast down to him in handfuls.
Line 688: Line 628:
I stood with folded arms in the midst of the terrace walk, with the yews cut into square thick walls on either side of us, and I awaited the quick-moving phantom. Before he came I would arrest him – else I knew the deadly cold terror would stun me whilst he passed. Whiter than the fountain, whiter than the white marble urns, whiter than the pure-flowering springy, whiter than the white cold light of stars. Most wonderful yearning! Why do I, a mortal, feel it towards this white
I stood with folded arms in the midst of the terrace walk, with the yews cut into square thick walls on either side of us, and I awaited the quick-moving phantom. Before he came I would arrest him – else I knew the deadly cold terror would stun me whilst he passed. Whiter than the fountain, whiter than the white marble urns, whiter than the pure-flowering springy, whiter than the white cold light of stars. Most wonderful yearning! Why do I, a mortal, feel it towards this white


{{Page aside|103}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=8|p=103}}


strange mystery? “Spirit – man!” I challenged him. “Thou hast the form of a brother to me. Disdain me not – tell me, for the secrets of life are pressing in upon me – tell me wherefore thou art here, unexplained, friendless?”
strange mystery? “Spirit – man!” I challenged him. “Thou hast the form of a brother to me. Disdain me not – tell me, for the secrets of life are pressing in upon me – tell me wherefore thou art here, unexplained, friendless?”
Line 710: Line 650:
“Perchance thou never mayest,” returned the Monk. “A man may live, youth, even in this world of yours, and never understand it. Oh, be its foe, young dreamer! Seek not to fathom it, not be the cause why others learn it. It is unholy.”
“Perchance thou never mayest,” returned the Monk. “A man may live, youth, even in this world of yours, and never understand it. Oh, be its foe, young dreamer! Seek not to fathom it, not be the cause why others learn it. It is unholy.”


{{Page aside|104}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=8|p=104}}


“Why should a man not brave it?” I urged. “It is the half of human life.”
“Why should a man not brave it?” I urged. “It is the half of human life.”
Line 736: Line 676:
“In your earth-life; yes –” agreed the spirit. “But, after death, thou knowest not what it is! Infinite capacity to receive infinite pain! Love not Sorrow over-much. I charge thee. Seeing it so powerful in the
“In your earth-life; yes –” agreed the spirit. “But, after death, thou knowest not what it is! Infinite capacity to receive infinite pain! Love not Sorrow over-much. I charge thee. Seeing it so powerful in the


{{Page aside|105}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=8|p=105}}


earth, men have made a god of it and worship it – do not thou so. There is nothing in it, beyond what its name expresses.”
earth, men have made a god of it and worship it – do not thou so. There is nothing in it, beyond what its name expresses.”
Line 758: Line 698:
“Art thou alone thus afflicted, oh spirit? Are not there others whose aid or sympathy can help?”
“Art thou alone thus afflicted, oh spirit? Are not there others whose aid or sympathy can help?”


{{Page aside|106}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=8|p=106}}


“Did I not tell thee I had no friend?” said the Monk. “There is room for all in the spirit-worlds. I am doomed to the sight only of those who dwell, ignorant and sensual, on your earth, or of those whose bare proximity strikes tenfold the confusion into my nature that the sight of me does into thine. There is no fellowship for me, because I abused my fellow-men. I did over-much harm on the earth; thus, when I grew trembling into consciousness, a rational soul in the new aether, my first knowledge was – that I was rejected. I had sinned over-boldly on the earth, so I was refused the boon of re-visiting it as a human being again, with the faint, fresh touch of spirituality that accompanies all new birth to give another chance in a more careful life. I might not again behold the dear light of the sun with eyes meet to joy in it. I was doomed to see the world I had loved and left in a new aspect – an aspect which struck horror, for I understood the evil in it, and the little joy of it (which I could feel no longer) seems o’er slight to compensate for the pains that mortals suffer. Worse than this, I was doomed to retain – for my humiliation and others’ warning – the accursed murderer’s frame in semblance – how I loathed it thou mayst guess. Any mortal’s semblance were pain and harassment to a soul – how much more that very habit and form under which I did my sins. My soul cries out to God by day and by night, but His face is utterly turned from me. I seek every token of His presence – every hint of His mercy – every ray of the ideal Light – and through how many wanderings I have to go before I find them! Your religion, which I once professed, is now foreign to me. I scarcely know the God you worship. And I cannot comprehend the Idea of the spirits’ God. I am broken and crushed by too much knowledge on the one hand, and by utter, sunless, conscious blindness on the other. I know your world now. Have I not seen it develope these two centuries, as you accompt of Time? I hate and utterly despise the things that fill men’s thoughts under the sun. But when I look into the world of souls, I fear annihilation; for I cannot comprehend the vastness of the changed systems of Time, of Space, of Thought, of Being.”
“Did I not tell thee I had no friend?” said the Monk. “There is room for all in the spirit-worlds. I am doomed to the sight only of those who dwell, ignorant and sensual, on your earth, or of those whose bare proximity strikes tenfold the confusion into my nature that the sight of me does into thine. There is no fellowship for me, because I abused my fellow-men. I did over-much harm on the earth; thus, when I grew trembling into consciousness, a rational soul in the new aether, my first knowledge was – that I was rejected. I had sinned over-boldly on the earth, so I was refused the boon of re-visiting it as a human being again, with the faint, fresh touch of spirituality that accompanies all new birth to give another chance in a more careful life. I might not again behold the dear light of the sun with eyes meet to joy in it. I was doomed to see the world I had loved and left in a new aspect – an aspect which struck horror, for I understood the evil in it, and the little joy of it (which I could feel no longer) seems o’er slight to compensate for the pains that mortals suffer. Worse than this, I was doomed to retain – for my humiliation and others’ warning – the accursed murderer’s frame in semblance – how I loathed it thou mayst guess. Any mortal’s semblance were pain and harassment to a soul – how much more that very habit and form under which I did my sins. My soul cries out to God by day and by night, but His face is utterly turned from me. I seek every token of His presence – every hint of His mercy – every ray of the ideal Light – and through how many wanderings I have to go before I find them! Your religion, which I once professed, is now foreign to me. I scarcely know the God you worship. And I cannot comprehend the Idea of the spirits’ God. I am broken and crushed by too much knowledge on the one hand, and by utter, sunless, conscious blindness on the other. I know your world now. Have I not seen it develope these two centuries, as you accompt of Time? I hate and utterly despise the things that fill men’s thoughts under the sun. But when I look into the world of souls, I fear annihilation; for I cannot comprehend the vastness of the changed systems of Time, of Space, of Thought, of Being.”
Line 768: Line 708:
“From purely physical forces, which accompany a man to his tomb. In life I dealt out Sorrow to others – I was the genius of Sorrow; I belong, therefore to sorrow. The strongest part of my nature as man has infected my soul, and my ruling tendency remains in force, a weight that makes the earth still a magnet to me. I am compelled to stay by he place of sorrows, and to drink in all that can be learnt of it, in myself and through others. I am to see the saddest scenes of life according to the body, and, knowing by virtue of the few steps more of wisdom I possess what could avert these most horrible mischiefs, am
“From purely physical forces, which accompany a man to his tomb. In life I dealt out Sorrow to others – I was the genius of Sorrow; I belong, therefore to sorrow. The strongest part of my nature as man has infected my soul, and my ruling tendency remains in force, a weight that makes the earth still a magnet to me. I am compelled to stay by he place of sorrows, and to drink in all that can be learnt of it, in myself and through others. I am to see the saddest scenes of life according to the body, and, knowing by virtue of the few steps more of wisdom I possess what could avert these most horrible mischiefs, am


{{Page aside|107}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=8|p=107}}


bound in chains that I cannot loose from stirring in help. How many awful tragedies have I seen, standing myself the while by the side of the man who, could I have breathed a word to him, would have changed all! Nay, worse; my presence is destructive, and I cannot enter a poor widow’s cottage without her feeling double woe. Oh, Sorrow hath entered my soul, and spreads a thick mist to keep out the light! I am athirst for Happiness. I could not reach it, even if God gave it, now, for what you men call years. Boy, you have the gift of speech from a burning poet’s heart. Bid men shun sorrow and the causes of it. Let me pass – here is my goal; there is discord in the dance-music; dost thou not hear it, happy one? Let me pass.”
bound in chains that I cannot loose from stirring in help. How many awful tragedies have I seen, standing myself the while by the side of the man who, could I have breathed a word to him, would have changed all! Nay, worse; my presence is destructive, and I cannot enter a poor widow’s cottage without her feeling double woe. Oh, Sorrow hath entered my soul, and spreads a thick mist to keep out the light! I am athirst for Happiness. I could not reach it, even if God gave it, now, for what you men call years. Boy, you have the gift of speech from a burning poet’s heart. Bid men shun sorrow and the causes of it. Let me pass – here is my goal; there is discord in the dance-music; dost thou not hear it, happy one? Let me pass.”
Line 797: Line 737:
   Burst bonds, oh soul! Slay flesh that fetters thee!
   Burst bonds, oh soul! Slay flesh that fetters thee!
So God shall dower thee with omnipotence!|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Evelyn Pyne.</span>}}
So God shall dower thee with omnipotence!|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Evelyn Pyne.</span>}}


<hr>
<hr>
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Edkins J. - Buddhist Doctrine of the Western Heaven|Buddhist Doctrine of the Western Heaven]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Edkins J. - Buddhist Doctrine of the Western Heaven|Buddhist Doctrine of the Western Heaven]]}}
[[Edkins, Joseph|Joseph Edkins]] · pp. 108-117
<center>[[Edkins, Joseph|Joseph Edkins]], pp. 108-117</center>


=== [[Collins M. - The Blossom and the Fruit|The Blossom and the Fruit]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Collins M. - The Blossom and the Fruit|The Blossom and the Fruit]]}}
[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]] · pp. 118-135
<center>[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]], pp. 118-135</center>


=== [[Courtney H.L. - Ultimate Philosophy|Ultimate Philosophy]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Courtney H.L. - Ultimate Philosophy|Ultimate Philosophy]]}}
[[Courtney, Herbert L|Herbert L. Courtney]] · pp. 136-141
<center>[[Courtney, Herbert L|Herbert L. Courtney]], pp. 136-141</center>


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Footnotes and Comments on Ultimate Philosophy|&#91;Editors’ note on ‘Ultimate Philosophy’ by H. L. Courtney&#93;]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Footnotes and Comments on Ultimate Philosophy|&#91;Editors’ note on ‘Ultimate Philosophy’ by H. L. Courtney&#93;]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 141
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 141</center>


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Christian Lecturers on Buddhism, and Plain Facts about the same, by Buddhists|Christian Lecturers on Buddhism, and Plain Facts about the same, by Buddhists]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Christian Lecturers on Buddhism, and Plain Facts about the same, by Buddhists|Christian Lecturers on Buddhism, and Plain Facts about the same, by Buddhists]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 142-149
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 142-149</center>


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|149}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=8|p=149}}


{{Style P-Poem|title=World Saviours|poem=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Our</span> world hath had its saviours – Buddha, Christ,
{{Style P-Poem|title=World Saviours|poem=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Our</span> world hath had its saviours – Buddha, Christ,
Line 836: Line 775:
   Who bears for love the burden and the sting –
   Who bears for love the burden and the sting –
   Buddha nor Christ nor meanest lives in vain!|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Evelyn Pyne.</span>}}
   Buddha nor Christ nor meanest lives in vain!|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Evelyn Pyne.</span>}}


<hr>
<hr>
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Practical Occultism|Practical Occultism]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Practical Occultism|Practical Occultism]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 150-154
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 150-154</center>


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|154}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=8|p=154}}


{{Style P-Poem|title=Sowing and Reaping|poem=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Shall</span> he who sows the thistle in his soul
{{Style P-Poem|title=Sowing and Reaping|poem=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Shall</span> he who sows the thistle in his soul
Line 863: Line 801:
God shall grow false, and even Christ untrue,
God shall grow false, and even Christ untrue,
   Heaven a vain dream, and love mere phantasy!|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Evelyn Pyne.</span>}}
   Heaven a vain dream, and love mere phantasy!|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Evelyn Pyne.</span>}}


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|155}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=8|p=155}}


{{Style P-Title|Correspondence}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Correspondence}}


{{Style P-Title|[Letter on meeting the dead in Kama-loka]}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[Letter on meeting the dead in Kama-loka]}}


{{Style P-Quote|data=''To the Editors of'' <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer.</span>|1=
{{Style P-Quote|data=''To the Editors of'' <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer.</span>|1=
Line 892: Line 829:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Correspondence (1)|&#91;Editors’ reply to F. T. S. on Kama-loka&#93;]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Correspondence (1)|&#91;Editors’ reply to F. T. S. on Kama-loka&#93;]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 155-156
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 155-156</center>


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|156}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=8|p=156}}


{{Style P-Title|[Questions from a new member]}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[Questions from a new member]}}


{{Style P-Quote|data=''To the Editors of'' <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer.</span>|1=
{{Style P-Quote|data=''To the Editors of'' <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer.</span>|1=
Line 924: Line 861:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Correspondence (1)|&#91;Editors’ reply to J. M.&#93;]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Correspondence (1)|&#91;Editors’ reply to J. M.&#93;]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 156-157
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 156-157</center>


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|157}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=8|p=157}}


{{Style P-Title|[Letter on ‘Self-Evident Truths and Logical Deductions’]}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[Letter on ‘Self-Evident Truths and Logical Deductions’]}}


{{Style P-Quote|data=''To the Editors of'' <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer.</span>|1=
{{Style P-Quote|data=''To the Editors of'' <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer.</span>|1=
Line 950: Line 887:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Correspondence (1)|&#91;Editors’ reply to J. W. Hunter&#93;]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Correspondence (1)|&#91;Editors’ reply to J. W. Hunter&#93;]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 157-158
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 157-158</center>


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|158}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=8|p=158}}


{{Style P-Title|[Questions on spiritual development]}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[Questions on spiritual development]}}


{{Style P-Quote|data=''To the Editors of'' <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer.</span>|1=
{{Style P-Quote|data=''To the Editors of'' <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer.</span>|1=
Line 965: Line 902:
Now I submit that such a life as is here spoken of, ''is'' led by men who attain to none of these results.
Now I submit that such a life as is here spoken of, ''is'' led by men who attain to none of these results.


{{Page aside|159}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=8|p=159}}


Most of us know Christians who seem never to have a selfish thought; who exist in an atmosphere of self-sacrifice for others, and whose leisure is all spent in meditation and in emotional prayer, which surely is seeking after truth. Yet they do not attain it. They fail to rise out of Christianity into Theosophy; they remain for ever limited to, and satisfied with the narrow space they move in. (1.) It may be replied that they do expand slowly. Granted, for some of them. But my point is that there do exist (and one is enough for my purpose) men, and particularly women, leading lives both of spiritual meditation and of unselfishness, to whom nevertheless is not vouchsafed a clearer view of the great universe, a larger apprehension of Theosophic truth, nor any increased physical command of nature. (2.) As regards the last point, take for an example John Stuart Mill. Surely he lived always in the white light of exalted contemplation and in instant readiness of high unselfishness; yet to him came no dawn of Theosophic light, nor any larger hold upon the forces of material nature. (3.) May I ask now for a word of explanation on this point? I apologise for the trouble I give, and for my want of ability in unfolding my difficulty.
Most of us know Christians who seem never to have a selfish thought; who exist in an atmosphere of self-sacrifice for others, and whose leisure is all spent in meditation and in emotional prayer, which surely is seeking after truth. Yet they do not attain it. They fail to rise out of Christianity into Theosophy; they remain for ever limited to, and satisfied with the narrow space they move in. (1.) It may be replied that they do expand slowly. Granted, for some of them. But my point is that there do exist (and one is enough for my purpose) men, and particularly women, leading lives both of spiritual meditation and of unselfishness, to whom nevertheless is not vouchsafed a clearer view of the great universe, a larger apprehension of Theosophic truth, nor any increased physical command of nature. (2.) As regards the last point, take for an example John Stuart Mill. Surely he lived always in the white light of exalted contemplation and in instant readiness of high unselfishness; yet to him came no dawn of Theosophic light, nor any larger hold upon the forces of material nature. (3.) May I ask now for a word of explanation on this point? I apologise for the trouble I give, and for my want of ability in unfolding my difficulty.
Line 974: Line 911:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Correspondence (1)|&#91;Editors’ reply to H. C.&#93;]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Correspondence (1)|&#91;Editors’ reply to H. C.&#93;]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 159-160
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 159-160</center>


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|160}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=8|p=160}}


{{Style P-Title|The Crucifixion of Jesus: An Allegory}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=The Crucifixion of Jesus: An Allegory}}


<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Standing</span> alone at the foot of the Cross, in all the solemn darkness of night; e’en though it was day; a darkness so great that it was like that in Egypt which, we are told, could be felt. Standing alone with Jesus, deserted by all, uplifted on the Cross and crowned, yes! crowned, but with thorns, in bitter contempt and scorn of his asserted divine mission to draw all men unto him; standing thus alone with Jesus, in that awful and solemn presence, the presence of the dead.
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Standing</span> alone at the foot of the Cross, in all the solemn darkness of night; e’en though it was day; a darkness so great that it was like that in Egypt which, we are told, could be felt. Standing alone with Jesus, deserted by all, uplifted on the Cross and crowned, yes! crowned, but with thorns, in bitter contempt and scorn of his asserted divine mission to draw all men unto him; standing thus alone with Jesus, in that awful and solemn presence, the presence of the dead.
Line 1,002: Line 939:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Woman: her Glory, her Shame, and her God (review)|Woman: Her Glory, Her Shame, and Her God]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Woman: her Glory, her Shame, and her God (review)|Woman: Her Glory, Her Shame, and Her God]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 161-162
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 161-162</center>


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|162}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=8|p=162}}


{{Style P-Title|Absolute Relativism, or Absolute in Relation}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Absolute Relativism, or Absolute in Relation}}


<center>By <span style="font-variant:small-caps">William Bell McTaggart</span> (W. Stewart &amp; Co., London).</center>
<center>By <span style="font-variant:small-caps">William Bell McTaggart</span> (W. Stewart &amp; Co., London).</center>
Line 1,015: Line 952:
This volume, by Captain McTaggart, is one of those rare works in which the author forgets his personality and natural predilections, in favour of a plain statement of facts. He asks the reader to approach together with him the task of examining the various creeds and philosophical systems “with minds divested of preference, prejudice, or bias,” and carries out the laudable policy to the end. One would vainly seek throughout the volume for any of those too oft-repeated sentences in other essays and disquisitions on philosophy, as “I claim to have discovered” – “I maintain,” and so on. “The judgment seat must
This volume, by Captain McTaggart, is one of those rare works in which the author forgets his personality and natural predilections, in favour of a plain statement of facts. He asks the reader to approach together with him the task of examining the various creeds and philosophical systems “with minds divested of preference, prejudice, or bias,” and carries out the laudable policy to the end. One would vainly seek throughout the volume for any of those too oft-repeated sentences in other essays and disquisitions on philosophy, as “I claim to have discovered” – “I maintain,” and so on. “The judgment seat must


{{Page aside|163}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=8|p=163}}


know no bias,” the thoughtful author tells us. He has rightly “deemed it necessary to represent . . . . the various creeds, not from afar off, or as one apart, but as entering into and being one with each, when under consideration,” and he has admirably fulfilled his task.
know no bias,” the thoughtful author tells us. He has rightly “deemed it necessary to represent . . . . the various creeds, not from afar off, or as one apart, but as entering into and being one with each, when under consideration,” and he has admirably fulfilled his task.
Line 1,033: Line 970:
The Atomic theory he appears to regard as essentially materialistic, and some considerable portion of space is devoted to a criticism of its validity. We venture to think, however, that a recognition of that hypothesis – cleansed and purified from the contradictions which have grown up around it – is in no way incompatible with a lofty spiritual philosophy of things. Very forcible, on the other hand, is our author’s attack on Materialism, on the ground of its hopeless inadequacy to explain the phenomena of our subjective consciousness. In the course of his discussion of this aspect of the problem, he conclusively shows that the customary imputation of Materialism to many of the most eminent scientists, such as Professor Huxley, is totally without justification.
The Atomic theory he appears to regard as essentially materialistic, and some considerable portion of space is devoted to a criticism of its validity. We venture to think, however, that a recognition of that hypothesis – cleansed and purified from the contradictions which have grown up around it – is in no way incompatible with a lofty spiritual philosophy of things. Very forcible, on the other hand, is our author’s attack on Materialism, on the ground of its hopeless inadequacy to explain the phenomena of our subjective consciousness. In the course of his discussion of this aspect of the problem, he conclusively shows that the customary imputation of Materialism to many of the most eminent scientists, such as Professor Huxley, is totally without justification.


{{Page aside|164}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=8|p=164}}


Chapter II. is devoted to a consideration of Idealism, which in its pure form the gallant Captain seeks to show, is absurdly untenable. While Materialism resolves all things into phenomena of Matter, Idealism only admits the reality of the Ego, and regards all apparent “objects” as its mental states. Both these positions are equally open to objection; a transfigured realism being the safe mean. The “Not Self,” if not “demonstrably” (?) existing, is at least a practical necessity of thought, without which the thinker is hopelessly at sea in his attempt to account for phenomena. About the nature of this Unknown Reality underlying the Universe, Captain McTaggart agrees with Mr. Spencer that we can know nothing save that it exists.
Chapter II. is devoted to a consideration of Idealism, which in its pure form the gallant Captain seeks to show, is absurdly untenable. While Materialism resolves all things into phenomena of Matter, Idealism only admits the reality of the Ego, and regards all apparent “objects” as its mental states. Both these positions are equally open to objection; a transfigured realism being the safe mean. The “Not Self,” if not “demonstrably” (?) existing, is at least a practical necessity of thought, without which the thinker is hopelessly at sea in his attempt to account for phenomena. About the nature of this Unknown Reality underlying the Universe, Captain McTaggart agrees with Mr. Spencer that we can know nothing save that it exists.
Line 1,041: Line 978:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Style P-Title|Visions}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Visions}}


<center>BY “M. A. (Oxon.)”</center>
<center>BY “M. A. (Oxon.)”</center>
Line 1,053: Line 990:
The clinging to personality is so strong that it is felt even in another state of consciousness. How then can it fail to colour and distort the pure truth, which
The clinging to personality is so strong that it is felt even in another state of consciousness. How then can it fail to colour and distort the pure truth, which


{{Page aside|165}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=8|p=165}}


is and must be absolutely impersonal? But this lesson is one hard to learn, so hard that many lives suffice not even for its comprehension.
is and must be absolutely impersonal? But this lesson is one hard to learn, so hard that many lives suffice not even for its comprehension.
Line 1,063: Line 1,000:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Style P-Title|Les Mystères de l’Horoscope}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Les Mystères de l’Horoscope}}


<center>PAR ELY-STAR.</center>
<center>PAR ELY-STAR.</center>
Line 1,081: Line 1,018:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|166}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=8|p=166}}


{{Style P-Title|A Dream of the Gironde and other Poems}}<ref name="v2-p166-n1">Published by Smith, Elder &amp; Co., price 6s. We understand that there remain only a few copies of this volume, and that they are for the most part in the possession of the author, Mr. Evelyn Pyne, The Pines, Bagshot, Surrey, to whom we refer our readers.</ref>
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=A Dream of the Gironde and other Poems}}<ref name="v2-p166-n1">Published by Smith, Elder &amp; Co., price 6s. We understand that there remain only a few copies of this volume, and that they are for the most part in the possession of the author, Mr. Evelyn Pyne, The Pines, Bagshot, Surrey, to whom we refer our readers.</ref>


<center>BY EVELYN PYNE.</center>
<center>BY EVELYN PYNE.</center>
Line 1,126: Line 1,063:
Golden, purple, snowy-chaliced}}
Golden, purple, snowy-chaliced}}


{{Page aside|167}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=8|p=167}}


{{Style P-Poem|poem=    In the light
{{Style P-Poem|poem=    In the light
Line 1,180: Line 1,117:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|168}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=8|p=168}}


{{Style P-Title|Theosophical and Mystic Publications}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Theosophical and Mystic Publications}}


The <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Theosophist</span> for the months of February and March 1888 is above its general average of interest and value. In the February number the continuation of the series of articles on “Nature’s Finer Forces” is full of valuable information for psychics and practical students of the occult, which would otherwise cost them much study and labour to obtain.
The <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Theosophist</span> for the months of February and March 1888 is above its general average of interest and value. In the February number the continuation of the series of articles on “Nature’s Finer Forces” is full of valuable information for psychics and practical students of the occult, which would otherwise cost them much study and labour to obtain.
Line 1,216: Line 1,153:
From the Bhagavat-Gita we pass to the ''Seeress of Prevorst,'' a portrait of whom is contained in the number. This
From the Bhagavat-Gita we pass to the ''Seeress of Prevorst,'' a portrait of whom is contained in the number. This


{{Page aside|169}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=8|p=169}}


remarkable woman is an extremely curious example of a natural-born seeress, and her life and experiences are very curious and instructive reading.
remarkable woman is an extremely curious example of a natural-born seeress, and her life and experiences are very curious and instructive reading.
Line 1,262: Line 1,199:
From the concluding pages the following
From the concluding pages the following


{{Page aside|170}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=8|p=170}}


extract is amusing enough to bear translation. The famous scientist Moleschott, in a lecture delivered on December 31st, sang the praises of modern civilisation, but above all the rest he glorified – the <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Postal Card!</span> Thus: –
extract is amusing enough to bear translation. The famous scientist Moleschott, in a lecture delivered on December 31st, sang the praises of modern civilisation, but above all the rest he glorified – the <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Postal Card!</span> Thus: –
Line 1,306: Line 1,243:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|171}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=8|p=171}}


{{Style P-Title|Correspondence}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Correspondence}}


<center>INTERESTING TO ASTROLOGERS.</center>
<center>INTERESTING TO ASTROLOGERS.</center>


{{Style P-Title|Astrological Notes – No. 5}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Astrological Notes – No. 5}}


{{Style P-Quote|data=''To the Editors of'' <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer.</span>|1=
{{Style P-Quote|data=''To the Editors of'' <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer.</span>|1=
Line 1,331: Line 1,268:


Morrison was the first to clear up this confusion, and enunciate the true rule; which has been accepted by Simmonite and Raphael. It is as follows: –
Morrison was the first to clear up this confusion, and enunciate the true rule; which has been accepted by Simmonite and Raphael. It is as follows: –


<table class="wikitable">
<table class="wikitable">
Line 1,339: Line 1,275:
<tr><td>Fixed</td><td>months</td><td>years</td><td>unknown</td></tr>
<tr><td>Fixed</td><td>months</td><td>years</td><td>unknown</td></tr>
</table>
</table>


He also tells us to regard only the house and sign which contain the ''applying'' significator; to which I may add, that if they apply to each other by reason of one being retrograde, the swiftest significator must be taken.
He also tells us to regard only the house and sign which contain the ''applying'' significator; to which I may add, that if they apply to each other by reason of one being retrograde, the swiftest significator must be taken.
Line 1,345: Line 1,280:
And here let me say that no astrologer has, so far as I know, definitely stated whether by a “month” a lunar or calendar month is meant: indeed Lilly (p. 94) seems to imply that he reckoned a calendar month. But this surely must be an error; if days, weeks, and years are to be reckoned as fixed and practically unvarying epochs of time corresponding to definite astronomical cycles; is it rational to calculate months by a purely arbitrary and varying division of time, out of harmony with the lunar cycle? This alone should be sufficient to prove that ''lunar'' months are to be reckoned, and my experiments have hitherto shown that it is so.
And here let me say that no astrologer has, so far as I know, definitely stated whether by a “month” a lunar or calendar month is meant: indeed Lilly (p. 94) seems to imply that he reckoned a calendar month. But this surely must be an error; if days, weeks, and years are to be reckoned as fixed and practically unvarying epochs of time corresponding to definite astronomical cycles; is it rational to calculate months by a purely arbitrary and varying division of time, out of harmony with the lunar cycle? This alone should be sufficient to prove that ''lunar'' months are to be reckoned, and my experiments have hitherto shown that it is so.


{{Page aside|172}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=8|p=172}}


But there is another and most important point which has not yet been elucidated. We find, as a matter of fact, that the event does not always occur at the ''exact'' time predicted; and the question at once arises, what is the limit of margin to be allowed? If we can allow a possible margin of a single day, why not of a week, month or year? That some margin should be allowed is only reasonable, if Astrology is a real science, that margin must be estimated by rule.
But there is another and most important point which has not yet been elucidated. We find, as a matter of fact, that the event does not always occur at the ''exact'' time predicted; and the question at once arises, what is the limit of margin to be allowed? If we can allow a possible margin of a single day, why not of a week, month or year? That some margin should be allowed is only reasonable, if Astrology is a real science, that margin must be estimated by rule.
Line 1,378: Line 1,313:
== No. 9 – May 1888 ==
== No. 9 – May 1888 ==


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Occultism versus the Occult Arts|Occultism versus the Occult Arts]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Occultism versus the Occult Arts|Occultism versus the Occult Arts]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 173-181
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 173-181</center>


=== [[Pfoundes C. - Bird and Butterfly|Bird and Butterfly]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Pfoundes C. - Bird and Butterfly|Bird and Butterfly]]}}
[[Pfoundes, Charles|C. Pfoundes]] · pp. 182-184
<center>[[Pfoundes, Charles|C. Pfoundes]], pp. 182-184</center>


=== [[Sibbald A.T. - The Sraddha|The Sraddha]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Sibbald A.T. - The Sraddha|The Sraddha]]}}
[[Sibbald, Andrew T|Andrew T. Sibbald]] · pp. 185-193
<center>[[Sibbald, Andrew T|Andrew T. Sibbald]], pp. 185-193</center>


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|193}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=193}}


{{Style P-Poem|title=At Sunset|poem=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Oh</span> hills empurpled ’neath the sunset’s gold
{{Style P-Poem|title=At Sunset|poem=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Oh</span> hills empurpled ’neath the sunset’s gold
Line 1,406: Line 1,341:
The dominant music of an answered prayer,
The dominant music of an answered prayer,
And my strest heart falls at the feet of God!|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Evelyn Pyne.</span>}}
And my strest heart falls at the feet of God!|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Evelyn Pyne.</span>}}


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|194}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=194}}


{{Style P-Title|Previsions of later Life}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Previsions of later Life}}


<center>I.</center>
<center>I.</center>
Line 1,434: Line 1,368:
I had long ceased to remember this vision of my girlhood, when it so happened that I had to take my children to the South of France. I was then 43 years old. After passing a year in France we thought of going to Switzerland, and I took my fair, tall son of 17 with me to look for a suitable house. I was told of the Abbey of St. Sulpice on the Lake, and went there. The moment I saw the fountain in the garden
I had long ceased to remember this vision of my girlhood, when it so happened that I had to take my children to the South of France. I was then 43 years old. After passing a year in France we thought of going to Switzerland, and I took my fair, tall son of 17 with me to look for a suitable house. I was told of the Abbey of St. Sulpice on the Lake, and went there. The moment I saw the fountain in the garden


{{Page aside|195}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=195}}


the tall poplars, and the house, the dream of my youth flashed back upon my memory, and I said to my son:
the tall poplars, and the house, the dream of my youth flashed back upon my memory, and I said to my son:
Line 1,458: Line 1,392:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|196}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=196}}


{{Style P-Title|Acquired Habits}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Acquired Habits}}


<span style="font-variant:small-caps">In</span> attempting to deal with problems which, only find their solution worked out to the full on planes and in terms incomprehensible to our ordinary senses, it would seem possible that illustrations drawn from the science of physiology should serve to explain these problems somewhat more fully than those illustrations which are drawn from physical science alone. Physiology is at least the science of life, and though, when pressed, we must admit that we know very little indeed of the main factors which lie behind the phenomena of life; and that, with all the means of research which we possess, we know nothing of even the physical forces ''in themselves,'' but only study their manifestations and correlations, yet we may, at all events, argue from the little we do know, and attempt to correct our conclusions by comparison with the analogies which we can draw from every science. The principle involved in the “as above, so below,” is shown to be true in all departments of science, and has formed a most valuable means of verifying the results obtained by pushing a theory to its legitimate conclusion. Thus by correcting the phenomena of vital force by those of physical, we may arrive at many more or less just conclusions. Therefore, it is probable that by proceeding a step further, and drawing analogies from physiology, we may form an idea of what, for want of a better term, may be called the life of morality, and the forces whereby it is governed. By the term moral, I do not mean to convey any idea of that which underlies what is ordinarily known as morality, but a very much wider idea than that, namely, the force which really lies at the base of and inspires all our ''motives'' of action. Of course these are indirectly also at the root of our physical and what may be called our animate life, in which we men are in contact with the life of animals; but at present we need not endeavour to make a distinction between man and the animals, which are endowed with the physical and animate life force, but in whom the moral life is entirely latent, save in the case of a very few of the higher species, such as dogs and elephants. Though, even in these cases, it may be argued with good show of reason that this “moral life” of the higher animals is the result of education.
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">In</span> attempting to deal with problems which, only find their solution worked out to the full on planes and in terms incomprehensible to our ordinary senses, it would seem possible that illustrations drawn from the science of physiology should serve to explain these problems somewhat more fully than those illustrations which are drawn from physical science alone. Physiology is at least the science of life, and though, when pressed, we must admit that we know very little indeed of the main factors which lie behind the phenomena of life; and that, with all the means of research which we possess, we know nothing of even the physical forces ''in themselves,'' but only study their manifestations and correlations, yet we may, at all events, argue from the little we do know, and attempt to correct our conclusions by comparison with the analogies which we can draw from every science. The principle involved in the “as above, so below,” is shown to be true in all departments of science, and has formed a most valuable means of verifying the results obtained by pushing a theory to its legitimate conclusion. Thus by correcting the phenomena of vital force by those of physical, we may arrive at many more or less just conclusions. Therefore, it is probable that by proceeding a step further, and drawing analogies from physiology, we may form an idea of what, for want of a better term, may be called the life of morality, and the forces whereby it is governed. By the term moral, I do not mean to convey any idea of that which underlies what is ordinarily known as morality, but a very much wider idea than that, namely, the force which really lies at the base of and inspires all our ''motives'' of action. Of course these are indirectly also at the root of our physical and what may be called our animate life, in which we men are in contact with the life of animals; but at present we need not endeavour to make a distinction between man and the animals, which are endowed with the physical and animate life force, but in whom the moral life is entirely latent, save in the case of a very few of the higher species, such as dogs and elephants. Though, even in these cases, it may be argued with good show of reason that this “moral life” of the higher animals is the result of education.
Line 1,466: Line 1,400:
Now in man and animal alike there are great nervous centres which govern the vital phenomena, and hence, as a consequence, the physical phenomena of life. These centres, as they are called, are formed by collections of nerve cells, which occupy a very fairly defined area. They are found in the brain and the spinal cord for the most part, and to a lesser degree in the great vital organs themselves. Further, there is
Now in man and animal alike there are great nervous centres which govern the vital phenomena, and hence, as a consequence, the physical phenomena of life. These centres, as they are called, are formed by collections of nerve cells, which occupy a very fairly defined area. They are found in the brain and the spinal cord for the most part, and to a lesser degree in the great vital organs themselves. Further, there is


{{Page aside|197}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=197}}


what is known as the sympathetic system of nerves, with its closely meshed network of nerves and ganglia, which lies outside, but in front of, the vertebral column, the whole length of the body; this system is closely connected in its whole extent with the brain and spinal cord, and the branches therefrom, which are known as the cerebro-spinal system of nerves. Again to some extent the control of the nerves lies with the Will of any man, and the actions which result are termed “voluntary,” but a very large majority of the processes and functions of the animal body are what are called “Reflex.” These “Reflex” processes for the most part take place thus: – An impression is made on what are called the nerves of sensation; these conduct a stimulus to one of the nerve centres above mentioned, and from this centre the stimulus is reflected along a motor nerve, and the action or function ensues. Thus the sensation is “reflected” into motion independently of the consciousness of the individual. Perhaps the best example of a limited reflection is in the case of the eye, when, in response to the stimulus of light, the iris alone, of all the muscles in the body, moves.
what is known as the sympathetic system of nerves, with its closely meshed network of nerves and ganglia, which lies outside, but in front of, the vertebral column, the whole length of the body; this system is closely connected in its whole extent with the brain and spinal cord, and the branches therefrom, which are known as the cerebro-spinal system of nerves. Again to some extent the control of the nerves lies with the Will of any man, and the actions which result are termed “voluntary,” but a very large majority of the processes and functions of the animal body are what are called “Reflex.” These “Reflex” processes for the most part take place thus: – An impression is made on what are called the nerves of sensation; these conduct a stimulus to one of the nerve centres above mentioned, and from this centre the stimulus is reflected along a motor nerve, and the action or function ensues. Thus the sensation is “reflected” into motion independently of the consciousness of the individual. Perhaps the best example of a limited reflection is in the case of the eye, when, in response to the stimulus of light, the iris alone, of all the muscles in the body, moves.
Line 1,474: Line 1,408:
In fact “automatism” is a very important point in the argument. It is employed by physiologists to indicate the origination in nervous centres of impulses and their conduction from those centres independently of the reception of a stimulus from another part. And in this sense it is not possible in the present state of physiological knowledge to say what actions are “automatic.” But the nearest examples are certainly the functions of respiration and the rhythmic action of the heart, which will be considered later on. Suffice it at present that it is a very important point that actions, which are distinctly reflex at the beginning, may be
In fact “automatism” is a very important point in the argument. It is employed by physiologists to indicate the origination in nervous centres of impulses and their conduction from those centres independently of the reception of a stimulus from another part. And in this sense it is not possible in the present state of physiological knowledge to say what actions are “automatic.” But the nearest examples are certainly the functions of respiration and the rhythmic action of the heart, which will be considered later on. Suffice it at present that it is a very important point that actions, which are distinctly reflex at the beginning, may be


{{Page aside|198}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=198}}


organised into unconscious actions which have a very strong character about them of automatism, and that the two above-mentioned functions are those which are at the foundation of all vital phenomena, and hence, by the passage of time and by education, would necessarily most nearly approach to being automatic.
organised into unconscious actions which have a very strong character about them of automatism, and that the two above-mentioned functions are those which are at the foundation of all vital phenomena, and hence, by the passage of time and by education, would necessarily most nearly approach to being automatic.
Line 1,482: Line 1,416:
In the consideration of automatism we find that there is a nervous region of very great importance situated at the top of the spinal cord and immediately below the brain, and which, roughly speaking, is just within the skull about an inch behind a line drawn horizontally through the lobe of the ear. This region is so important that it has been experimentally found that the entire brain and spinal cord with this sole exception may be removed and still the heart will continue to beat and the animal will go on breathing. But when this region is injured, death ensues at once. Now the most important of the functions of the Medulla Oblongata, as the region in question is called, is that of respiration, and this one function may serve as the type of automatic actions, although there is some dispute about it. Like all the functions which are necessary to life it is essentially involuntary, but its action is also, to some extent, under the control of the will, for otherwise
In the consideration of automatism we find that there is a nervous region of very great importance situated at the top of the spinal cord and immediately below the brain, and which, roughly speaking, is just within the skull about an inch behind a line drawn horizontally through the lobe of the ear. This region is so important that it has been experimentally found that the entire brain and spinal cord with this sole exception may be removed and still the heart will continue to beat and the animal will go on breathing. But when this region is injured, death ensues at once. Now the most important of the functions of the Medulla Oblongata, as the region in question is called, is that of respiration, and this one function may serve as the type of automatic actions, although there is some dispute about it. Like all the functions which are necessary to life it is essentially involuntary, but its action is also, to some extent, under the control of the will, for otherwise


{{Page aside|199}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=199}}


man would be unable to speak or to sing. It is argued that the act is a reflex one owing to the stimulation of nervous fibres which are distributed to the lungs; on the other hand it is stated that respiration takes place by direct stimulation of the Medulla Oblongata by the increasingly venous condition of the blood. Probably both functions exist, but the nerves leading from the lungs to the “respiratory centre” may be cut or may be paralysed by chloroform, and still the complicated muscular movements which constitute respiration take place in an orderly manner. As said above, respiration can to some extent be controlled by the will, and the breath can be “held” for a varying length of time which increases with practice. But the need of breath eventually overcomes the strongest opposition, and even the most determined attempts to commit suicide in this manner have failed. Still there is no doubt that by practice persons have increased the time during which they can hold their breath, as in certain well-authenticated cases of suspended animation, which have occurred in various parts of the world and especially in India, and thus there is shown to be a power which may be exercised in control of the natural automatism of the body and which, so far as the bodily frame is concerned, is independent of it. Were this not he case the instances of sudden death which occur through shock, and without injury to any part of the body, would be impossible, for there is no reason why the functions of respiration and of the heart should be interfered with, and the body would go on breathing and the heart beating under the stimulus of the Medulla Oblongata.
man would be unable to speak or to sing. It is argued that the act is a reflex one owing to the stimulation of nervous fibres which are distributed to the lungs; on the other hand it is stated that respiration takes place by direct stimulation of the Medulla Oblongata by the increasingly venous condition of the blood. Probably both functions exist, but the nerves leading from the lungs to the “respiratory centre” may be cut or may be paralysed by chloroform, and still the complicated muscular movements which constitute respiration take place in an orderly manner. As said above, respiration can to some extent be controlled by the will, and the breath can be “held” for a varying length of time which increases with practice. But the need of breath eventually overcomes the strongest opposition, and even the most determined attempts to commit suicide in this manner have failed. Still there is no doubt that by practice persons have increased the time during which they can hold their breath, as in certain well-authenticated cases of suspended animation, which have occurred in various parts of the world and especially in India, and thus there is shown to be a power which may be exercised in control of the natural automatism of the body and which, so far as the bodily frame is concerned, is independent of it. Were this not he case the instances of sudden death which occur through shock, and without injury to any part of the body, would be impossible, for there is no reason why the functions of respiration and of the heart should be interfered with, and the body would go on breathing and the heart beating under the stimulus of the Medulla Oblongata.
Line 1,490: Line 1,424:
To those who have studied metaphysics the term “personality” is a very familiar one. In reference to the present subject it would seem to stand to the “higher self” in very much the same relation as the body does to the brain – or rather to the brain only as the organ of mind; that is to say that the personality is, on the moral plane referred to previously, the outer covering, more or less gross, of the real man within – the higher self. This latter is the gradually increasing product of ages and is added to by the “personality” only when it carries out the spiritual aspirations which arise beyond, but which are communicated to the
To those who have studied metaphysics the term “personality” is a very familiar one. In reference to the present subject it would seem to stand to the “higher self” in very much the same relation as the body does to the brain – or rather to the brain only as the organ of mind; that is to say that the personality is, on the moral plane referred to previously, the outer covering, more or less gross, of the real man within – the higher self. This latter is the gradually increasing product of ages and is added to by the “personality” only when it carries out the spiritual aspirations which arise beyond, but which are communicated to the


{{Page aside|200}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=200}}


personality by the higher self. Consequently we may compare the actions dictated by the personality to those physical ones which are governed by the lower reflex centres and which have no concern whatever with the brain.
personality by the higher self. Consequently we may compare the actions dictated by the personality to those physical ones which are governed by the lower reflex centres and which have no concern whatever with the brain.
Line 1,496: Line 1,430:
And this brings into prominence a curious fact in physiology and pathology that if either a nerve centre or nerve leading from that centre be stimulated without the impulse passing ''to and through'' that centre, the actions which result are tumultuous and disordered. This fact has a very important bearing by analogy on those actions which are dictated, reflexly or not, by the “personality” only, for, as regards the higher self or brain, they are found tumultuous and disorderly and are, as a rule, not “directed with a view to the welfare of the organism,” and more especially of other organisms. It would be impossible to enter on an elaborate analysis of what the personality really is – and as tedious as if one were in these pages to enter on a detailed description of the minute anatomy of the brain and spinal cord. Man is a compound, in his personality, of “desires, passions, interests, modes of thinking and feeling, opinions, prejudices, judgments of others, likings and dislikings, affections, and ambitions, public and private.” For the most part this personality constitutes the horizon of man, and identifies him with this narrowed circle of interests. In other words he becomes exceedingly “Selfish.” Of course the circle is very frequently enlarged, as in the case of family, of a society, of a church, or a state, and other individuals esteem men in proportion as their circle enlarges. Now the enlargement of the circle to and beyond these limits is a process of extreme difficulty, and especially when the circle is enlarged beyond these limits. But there is also another element which has to be eliminated – the thought of Self must not enter into the consideration at all. That is to say that the personality as a source of motive must be entirely eliminated and destroyed; and this is the process which occupies ages and is accompanied by such pain and suffering that it can only be faced by the aid of a consciousness of the higher self, and that this work is the only work worth doing. It is not very difficult to understand why this should be so difficult, and why it should take ages to accomplish, for we have to remember that it is the accentuation of personality against personality – the competition to live – which is at the base of all our modern education. In every age the strong man has kept his citadel against all comers until a stronger than he came, and the question is whether he can find a deeper and greater source of strength. To some extent that has been found, for “union is strength”; and the only problem has been amidst the clashing of personalities to make union possible. The parallel in physiology is seen in the difficulty, only obviated by long practice, experienced by divers in holding their breath. Murder will out, respiration will recommence and the educated personality reasserts itself, as
And this brings into prominence a curious fact in physiology and pathology that if either a nerve centre or nerve leading from that centre be stimulated without the impulse passing ''to and through'' that centre, the actions which result are tumultuous and disordered. This fact has a very important bearing by analogy on those actions which are dictated, reflexly or not, by the “personality” only, for, as regards the higher self or brain, they are found tumultuous and disorderly and are, as a rule, not “directed with a view to the welfare of the organism,” and more especially of other organisms. It would be impossible to enter on an elaborate analysis of what the personality really is – and as tedious as if one were in these pages to enter on a detailed description of the minute anatomy of the brain and spinal cord. Man is a compound, in his personality, of “desires, passions, interests, modes of thinking and feeling, opinions, prejudices, judgments of others, likings and dislikings, affections, and ambitions, public and private.” For the most part this personality constitutes the horizon of man, and identifies him with this narrowed circle of interests. In other words he becomes exceedingly “Selfish.” Of course the circle is very frequently enlarged, as in the case of family, of a society, of a church, or a state, and other individuals esteem men in proportion as their circle enlarges. Now the enlargement of the circle to and beyond these limits is a process of extreme difficulty, and especially when the circle is enlarged beyond these limits. But there is also another element which has to be eliminated – the thought of Self must not enter into the consideration at all. That is to say that the personality as a source of motive must be entirely eliminated and destroyed; and this is the process which occupies ages and is accompanied by such pain and suffering that it can only be faced by the aid of a consciousness of the higher self, and that this work is the only work worth doing. It is not very difficult to understand why this should be so difficult, and why it should take ages to accomplish, for we have to remember that it is the accentuation of personality against personality – the competition to live – which is at the base of all our modern education. In every age the strong man has kept his citadel against all comers until a stronger than he came, and the question is whether he can find a deeper and greater source of strength. To some extent that has been found, for “union is strength”; and the only problem has been amidst the clashing of personalities to make union possible. The parallel in physiology is seen in the difficulty, only obviated by long practice, experienced by divers in holding their breath. Murder will out, respiration will recommence and the educated personality reasserts itself, as


{{Page aside|201}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=201}}


the body insists upon the breath it is accustomed to have. But again it is possible for man to lay aside the limitations of his personality and merge his living interests with those of the world in which other personalities have an equal right and share. He can force himself to no longer feel separate from them, and to live in companionship with that which in them is beyond their personalities – their individualities, their Higher Selves. But this is a process which needs an enormous strength of will and an application to which most men are unequal. The ordinary senses have to be stilled and quieted before – if one may misapply a term – the sense of the higher self comes into play, and the divine companionship of the higher self is felt and realised. Thus then the analogy of physiology is maintained: the bodily functions are reflexly fulfilled, and by long education, in some cases, automatically, but are subject, in proportion as another education has trained the mind and will, to the brain. Equally so on the moral plane, the desires and tendencies of the personality act more or less reflexly and automatically without other control. But in proportion as the limitations of Self have been transcended, so also is the extent of the power increased which controls the personality. The brain in one case, the higher self in the other, being trained and educated to send down impulses sufficient to control the physiological needs of the animal mechanism, or the desires of the personality.
the body insists upon the breath it is accustomed to have. But again it is possible for man to lay aside the limitations of his personality and merge his living interests with those of the world in which other personalities have an equal right and share. He can force himself to no longer feel separate from them, and to live in companionship with that which in them is beyond their personalities – their individualities, their Higher Selves. But this is a process which needs an enormous strength of will and an application to which most men are unequal. The ordinary senses have to be stilled and quieted before – if one may misapply a term – the sense of the higher self comes into play, and the divine companionship of the higher self is felt and realised. Thus then the analogy of physiology is maintained: the bodily functions are reflexly fulfilled, and by long education, in some cases, automatically, but are subject, in proportion as another education has trained the mind and will, to the brain. Equally so on the moral plane, the desires and tendencies of the personality act more or less reflexly and automatically without other control. But in proportion as the limitations of Self have been transcended, so also is the extent of the power increased which controls the personality. The brain in one case, the higher self in the other, being trained and educated to send down impulses sufficient to control the physiological needs of the animal mechanism, or the desires of the personality.
Line 1,502: Line 1,436:
But a further and yet more interesting problem now presents itself for discussion. We have seen that it is rational to conclude that conscious acts are by education organized into unconscious, and that the two functions most important to the physiological health of the body, viz.: respiration and the action of the heart, have been rendered automatic and independent almost of any voluntary conscious effort, although this control may be, in some instances, recovered. Consequently, by analogy, the control on the moral plane may be vested in the higher self as against the personality, by an effort to unite the consciousness with that higher self. That is, the higher self, or brain, will be able to control the physiological personality, or a higher centre dominate a lower. But a still further point would seem to consist in this. Why should it not be possible to make of the higher self a reflex centre, and finally an automatic one, which shall control the personality absolutely. On the physiological analogy it would certainly seem reasonable that this should be so. Let the personality send up a suggestion for action to the reflex centre, which may be in or below the level of the higher self, as is the case in the relative positions of the cerebral hemispheres and the Medulla Oblongata. Supposing that the motor point be in the higher self, it would only seem natural that the corresponding motion excited by the suggestion of the personality will either be in accord with the higher self, and be accomplished, or will be nullified. If, however, the motor point be below the higher self, then the communication must be handed on
But a further and yet more interesting problem now presents itself for discussion. We have seen that it is rational to conclude that conscious acts are by education organized into unconscious, and that the two functions most important to the physiological health of the body, viz.: respiration and the action of the heart, have been rendered automatic and independent almost of any voluntary conscious effort, although this control may be, in some instances, recovered. Consequently, by analogy, the control on the moral plane may be vested in the higher self as against the personality, by an effort to unite the consciousness with that higher self. That is, the higher self, or brain, will be able to control the physiological personality, or a higher centre dominate a lower. But a still further point would seem to consist in this. Why should it not be possible to make of the higher self a reflex centre, and finally an automatic one, which shall control the personality absolutely. On the physiological analogy it would certainly seem reasonable that this should be so. Let the personality send up a suggestion for action to the reflex centre, which may be in or below the level of the higher self, as is the case in the relative positions of the cerebral hemispheres and the Medulla Oblongata. Supposing that the motor point be in the higher self, it would only seem natural that the corresponding motion excited by the suggestion of the personality will either be in accord with the higher self, and be accomplished, or will be nullified. If, however, the motor point be below the higher self, then the communication must be handed on


{{Page aside|202}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=202}}


in order that the higher self shall have the control, and the personality not allowed to exercise sway.
in order that the higher self shall have the control, and the personality not allowed to exercise sway.
Line 1,544: Line 1,478:
Emancipation from Karma
Emancipation from Karma
   In Nirvana’s endless day!|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Roger Hall.</span>}}
   In Nirvana’s endless day!|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Roger Hall.</span>}}


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|203}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=203}}


{{Style P-Title|Mary Merivale's First Words to Her Disciples}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Mary Merivale's First Words to Her Disciples}}


<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Mary Merivale</span> having become convinced that in renunciance of personal joy by the happy few, lies alone the possibility of redemption for the miserable many, has left her husband and home to follow in the old way, lightened by the new science, the footsteps of Buddha and Christ.
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Mary Merivale</span> having become convinced that in renunciance of personal joy by the happy few, lies alone the possibility of redemption for the miserable many, has left her husband and home to follow in the old way, lightened by the new science, the footsteps of Buddha and Christ.
Line 1,586: Line 1,519:
Fill all the circuit of the world to-day!”}}
Fill all the circuit of the world to-day!”}}


{{Page aside|204}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=204}}


{{Style P-Poem|poem=Then spake one quickly, “tell me this I pray
{{Style P-Poem|poem=Then spake one quickly, “tell me this I pray
Line 1,634: Line 1,567:
   Even as poem from a mere thought seed.”}}
   Even as poem from a mere thought seed.”}}


{{Page aside|205}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=205}}


{{Style P-Poem|poem=And while we marvelled, on our heads she laid
{{Style P-Poem|poem=And while we marvelled, on our heads she laid
Line 1,677: Line 1,610:
We well might guess: a Socialist I wis}}
We well might guess: a Socialist I wis}}


{{Page aside|206}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=206}}


{{Style P-Poem|poem=Knows little of love’s lore save only this. . . . .
{{Style P-Poem|poem=Knows little of love’s lore save only this. . . . .
Line 1,725: Line 1,658:
Perchance, you scarcely grasp the sanctity}}
Perchance, you scarcely grasp the sanctity}}


{{Page aside|207}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=207}}


{{Style P-Poem|poem=Of the dog-nature, proud man oft is fain
{{Style P-Poem|poem=Of the dog-nature, proud man oft is fain
Line 1,773: Line 1,706:
Beneath the scornful shining of thy sun,}}
Beneath the scornful shining of thy sun,}}


{{Page aside|208}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=208}}


{{Style P-Poem|poem=Nor fear to live where such foul deeds are done!
{{Style P-Poem|poem=Nor fear to live where such foul deeds are done!
Line 1,824: Line 1,757:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Collins M. - The Blossom and the Fruit|The Blossom and the Fruit]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Collins M. - The Blossom and the Fruit|The Blossom and the Fruit]]}}
[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]] · pp. 209-226
<center>[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]], pp. 209-226</center>
 
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Bright J.B. - Theosophy and Modern Socialism|Theosophy and Modern Socialism]]}}
<center>[[Bright, John Brailsford|J. Brailsford Bright]], pp. 227-233</center>


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|227}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=233}}


{{Style P-Title|Theosophy and Modern Socialism}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Missionary Fables}}


<center>BY A SOCIALIST STUDENT OF THEOSOPHY.</center>
<center>(From the ''Ceylon'' “''Sarasavisandaresa.''”)</center>


<center>''(Conclusion.)''</center>
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">The</span> annexed is an extract from a letter from an esteemed friend of mine in America, and I shall be glad if you will give it a corner in your journal, and thus show its readers the gross falsehoods which the missionaries publish in their country. – Yours fraternally,


<span style="font-variant:small-caps">But</span> if it is true that the Socialist movement, in its practical effects, is confined for the present to the material domain, that its first victories would be in that domain, and that its present supporters for the most part do not look beyond it, I cannot concede that there is nothing in Socialism to command the attention of Theosophists from higher points of view. The movement to my mind is simply part of the great evolutionary current which is bringing back the true Golden Age, the age in which Humanity and Divinity, Love and Wisdom, will once more be united as they have never been within historical times. Economic Socialism I look upon simply as the necessary form which precedes, and foreshadows, the substance. The man cannot become a complete man until he has first become a complete human animal; the divine spark has no temple yet to occupy. Neither can society at large in any nation or world become a true spiritualised organism until it has first evolved the form necessary for the development of something like what Mr. Bax has termed a corporate consciousness. If the present capitalistic ''régime'', with its seething warrens of human misery, will come to be regarded by posterity as Laurence Grönlund describes it, as the teething period of society, the next, or collectivist ''régime,'' will doubtless correspond with the school. Its individual members having been run for a generation or two into the same educational mould, and class distinctions and antipathies having died a natural death (their social and economic roots being destroyed), society will acquire the cohesion of a well-ordered family, and the next step, under communism, to complete fraternity and solidarity, will be a comparatively easy one. It will be for society the zenith of sensual, aesthetic, and other purely human pleasures, as youth is for the individual. But the potentialities of the higher life will already have been realised by many, and ''all'' will be growing ripe for self-revelation of the higher truths.<ref name="v2-p227-n1">To prevent all misapprehension, the writer wishes to say that he has not himself embraced the higher life, and lays no claim to any higher intuition than is possible for those to have who like himself are living both in the world and of it.</ref> I look forward to a time when it will be just as exceptional to find an individual destitute of that ''auto-gnosis'' which may become the instrument of psychic regeneration and development, as it is now to find one born both deaf and blind, and thus incapable of intellectual development by educational processes. The social commonwealths of the future will act first as physical and intellectual, then
{{Style P-Signature in capitals|1=Agmadp.}}


{{Page aside|228}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=“Last evening Miss D. went to hear a missionary, G. W. Leitch, from Ceylon. She came home quite indignant at some statements made – ''e. g.,'' that high caste people were eager to sell their daughters for wives to white missionaries – that high caste people alone become converts (or mostly so) – that no serpent was killed because women were supposed to inhabit the lower animals when they died, unless they were docile and obedient wives (when they might be fortunate enough to be men in the next birth), so if a serpent was killed the murderer might be killing his mother. It is nonsensical; the ‘poor heathen’ are held up to us in all the horrors of every conceivable degradation ''ad nauseam.''


as psychical and spiritual, forcing-houses for humanity. I do not mean to say that any evolution or revolution of the social structure will change the sum total of experiences, painful and pleasurable, for each individual, but that in the existence or existences which he passes under the coming ''régime'', the liberties and opportunities for experience of all kinds being enormously multiplied, he will be ''ripened'' at a much faster rate; also that the difference between the average and the extremes of individual conditions will be very much reduced. If I am right in this forecast I may truly maintain that Socialism, although itself but part of the evolutionary current now prevailing, does and will act as the precursor of ''supra''-evolutionary progress, and is calculated to “raise the intellectual and instinctive moral standard of the whole community to such an extent that all will, in the next generation after the Social Revolution, be amenable to the truths of Theosophy.”
“Leitch also made a statement that in the east cocoanuts grow plentifully and they would kill any one in falling on them. So God in his great goodness had arranged matters so that the cocoanuts would fall in the night in order that the lives of the people might be safe. Query – If God was so careful of the lives of his poor heathen could he not have given them a knowledge which would save them from all the darkness the missionaries pretend to rescue them from? Oh! consistency, thou art a jewel.”}}


Roughly my idea as to materialistic and utilitarian tendencies, is that these will, under the social commonwealth, ''burn themselves out.'' The grosser forms of luxury, which have flourished so easily under modern capitalistic and ancient slave-owning communities, will be almost impossible in a state of society in which idle and parasitical classes are abolished. Industry and social equality will not be fruitful soil for such vices. On the other hand free scope will be given to the development of the more social luxuries, and especially to the arts. Great reforms will, no doubt, be introduced at an early period in the physical education of children, and in the ordinary personal habits of all the citizens. These reforms, partly individual, partly collective, in their initiation, will of themselves tend to extinguish many of the vicious (that is to say anti-natural) impulses of the present generation. But vice and sin are, in many respects, merely relative terms to knowledge. To whom much is given, from him much will be expected; and there may be quite as much evil in one age, in relation to its opportunities, as in another.
[This is not at all an exaggerated instance of the absurd romancing in which returned missionaries are perpetually indulging in Europe and America. The truth would be much too tame a story to tell, so they are compelled to embellish it profusely to make it suit the taste of their patrons. If the real state of affairs in “heathen” countries were more widely known, and if the miserable failure of the foreign missions were once thoroughly realised in Europe, the guineas of the pious old women would not flow quite so rapidly into the missionary coffers. The missionaries call their deity a god of truth, though the history which they put before us does not always show him exactly in that light; but apparently his followers are allowed a good deal of latitude in the way of “travellers’ tales,” when the falsehood is told for a holy object! – <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span> ''Sarasavisandaresa.'']


I do not assert that the above represents the general view taken by Socialist thinkers of the future evolution of Society and its individual components. Few care to look so far ahead; nor, indeed, would it be profitable or advisable for those who do to utter their ideas broadcast among mixed audiences, or to publish them in the militant Socialist organs. As Socialists, they address themselves to the mass of their average-thinking fellow-citizens, and find it a sufficiently hard task to impress the latter with these fundamental economic truths upon the acceptation of which the most necessary, immediate, work of the movement depends. But I do assert that the chief writers and expounders of the different schools of Modern Socialism agree in looking forward to future results far transcending the economic domain. No student of the question who has attended lectures of the educational class delivered by the leaders of the English Socialist groups, or who has acquainted
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|229}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=234}}


himself with the higher views and aspirations published in the text books, and in English, French, or German papers and magazines,<ref name="v2-p229-n1">Let me take this opportunity of naming a few short works, pamphlets, and periodicals, treating the Socialist question from other aspects besides that of simple economic justice.
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Detachment}}


''Text-Books, &amp;c.:'' –
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">The</span> Buddhist doctrine of detachment from all earthly desires as a necessary means to the attainment of the eternal state, is to many otherwise right-thinking minds, a great stumbling block. “What!” they argue with what seems to them incontrovertible force, “must all the kindly feelings and sweet relationship of life be left behind? Is the equanimity of the Yogi an advance on the Christian’s devoted attachment to his family and friends – the Yogi, who is described as regarding ‘with equal eyes, friends and enemies, kinsmen and aliens, yea good and evil men’? If the higher life you speak of with such awe-struck admiration, is only to be reached by such a path, it does not appeal to our feelings as a higher life at all! And looking at it even from a lower point of view, why were we placed in this world at all, and surrounded by all the good things we possess, if we were not to accept and enjoy them with loving and thankful hearts?”


Hyndman and Morris’s “Summary of the Principles of Socialism.” (Modern Press, 13, Paternoster Row.)
The last question, it must be admitted, could not be put by anyone who had studied, even in a partial manner, the elementary truths put forward by the Occult Philosophy. It represents a blameless “religious” attitude of mind, but so restricted – if only in failing to recognise that there are millions to whom the postulated “possession of good things” is not applicable – that until the questioner attains a wider horizon, and realizes as a “burning question” the necessity of recognition of the homogeneity of life, and the really deep though doubtless unconscious selfishness of ''his'' “loving and thankful heart for the good things ''he'' possesses,” no words addressed to him would be likely to “carry home.”


Grönlund’s “Co-operative Commonwealth.” English Edition, by G. Bernard Shaw. (Modern Press.)
But in this paper it is proposed to deal with those higher attractions which are truly recognised as the humanizing influences in life If it can be shewn that the major premiss is false, the disproof of the minor will follow as a logical necessity.


Edward Carpenter’s “England’s Ideal.” (Swan, Sonnenschein &amp;Co.)
Humanizing influences they certainly are – the love which the child begins by feeling for his kin – the attractions towards responsive souls which come to us through life as the solitary drops of nectar in an alternately tasteless and bitter cup. It is these things which lift us above the mere life of the senses which we share with the animals, and which make us truly human. But if these things were destined for ever to satisfy the heart of man, he might rightly think that he had reached the limit of his tether. Doubtless, there are some to whom the earthly loves offer more or less perfect satisfaction – so far they have reached their goal – for them the trumpet has not sounded the advance – let them enjoy the earthly bliss by all means – they are the dwellers


Edward Carpenter’s “Towards Democracy.”
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=235}}


Maurice Adams’s “Ethics of Social Reform.”
in the plains of content, and they may dwell there for many life-times, but some day they will feel impelled to scale the mountains, meantime there is no need to darken their lives by anticipation of the deep draughts of misery awaiting them in some future life, when their illusive bliss has worn itself out, and their souls have begun to develope eyes to see.


Krapotkin’s “Appeal to the Young.” (Modern Press.)
Nature is an infinitely slow teacher – if denied satisfaction on one side we turn to it on another – the man who has made a total wreck of himself so far as the world is concerned, may still find consolation in the sympathy of a loved one. It is the old story of trying to satisfy the eternal hunger “on the husks that the swine do eat,” and many a time do we return to the well-known food, before we finally recognise its unsatisfying nature. But the deep draughts of misery in the continued failure to achieve satisfaction, even from the sweet human love which is certainly the highest embodiment of earthly things, must eventually bear its fruit, and the soul will develope eyes to see.


W. Morris’s “Art and Socialism.” (Reeves, 185, Fleet Street.)
So far we have only followed the progress of the advancing soul, we would now show that such progress must necessarily lead to the detachment from all earthly desires. This will best be done by the analysis of the process along the ray of one particular quality or virtue. While Perfection is a unity in which all noble qualities or virtues are merged in one, it must be admitted that the aspirant who attains cannot be deficient in any. Let us then take – say courage.


''Periodicals:'' –
What man and still less what woman could say with truth that no earthly catastrophe could shake the firm equilibrium of their soul? that neither bodily torture, nor the evocation of the awful beings of the unseen universe, could ever assail their spirit with fear? But courage “in excelsis” will have to be attained by all who tread the upward path – by women who, rightly or wrongly, are generally considered to be of a more timorous nature – as well as by men.


“The Commonweal.” Weekly. Revolutionary Collectivism and Communism. (Socialist League Offices, 13, Farringdon Road.)
Courage is supposed to find its type among the kingdoms of animal life, in the Lion. And the men who in these days bear off the palm, as being the brave ones of the race, are very closely allied by nature to this king of the beasts. But surely the more admirable courage is that from which the brutal element, which has a natural love of strife, is more or less eliminated – say the Philosopher of studious habits, to whom all strife is an abhorrence, but who has the will-power so developed that he can nerve himself to do his duty in the face of danger. It only requires a further extension of this thought, and we have the martyr who for an idea will embrace death. In his case, not only is the love of strife and its concomitant hatred of his enemies entirely eliminated, but in their place has arisen a Godlike beneficence towards all mankind – his enemies included – witness the crippled Epictetus speaking well of his master who had tortured and maimed him. Witness the martyred Stephen, who saw not the figures of his stoners but only the heavens opening


“Freedom.” Monthly. Communistic-Anarchism. (Leaflet Press, 19, Cursitor Street, Chancery Lane.)
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=236}}


“To-Day.” Monthly. Socialism in general. (Reeves, 185, Fleet Street, E.C.)
above him, and whose dying words were “Lord, lay not this sin to their charge.”


“The Christian Socialist.” Monthly. (Reeves, 185, Fleet Street.)
But can it be imagined that lives so lit with the flame of divine fire could be dominated by any of the attractions which we know under the name of earthly desires? Could they have reached the heights they did had not such desires and the satisfactions they lead to been laid aside as valueless?


“Brotherhood.” Monthly. (Reeves, 185, Fleet Street.)
Epictetus, with godlike fortitude, suffering neither good nor evil fortune to disturb the perfect serenity of his soul, and obtaining touch thereby of the one Eternal life which lies behind the senses and the brain-evolved thoughts of man, and Stephen in glowing language uttering his death-earning speech before the Jewish Synagogue, are alike examples of the power that comes when the things of this world – aye the sweetest loves in it – have failed to satisfy, and the soul has developed eyes to see the hidden glories of the unseen universe.


“La Revue Socialiste.” Monthly. Socialism in general. (B. Malon, 8, Rue des Martyrs, Paris.)
And it must be remembered that these lights of saintship (with the martyrdom which comes as episode to a few) are but steps in the progress. Steps not so very far removed from us because we can understand and appreciate the thoughts that lead there and the results that are the outcome; but the steps beyond are hidden from our view where the last shreds of the tattered Humanity are cast off, and the glorified soul blossoms with the attributes of Deity.


The above are all short and low-priced.</ref> will deny this. The economic revolution is, to the more serious thinkers in the movement, merely a stepping-stone to the physical, intellectual and moral regeneration of man and society.
In following the soul’s advance it must always be borne in mind that no single mode of stating the question will formulate the whole truth, for in the interaction of the qualities of man’s nature, causes are effects and effects are causes. It has been shown above that in the development of true courage the earthly desires must have ceased to operate, but it may be stated with still greater force, and with equal truth, that until the man has begun to fix his thought on the Eternal, or in other words to detach himself from earthly desires, no spark of this true courage can shew itself. The brute instincts of man, whose natural field is physical strife, may produce prodigies of valour on the mundane plane which, however, one glimmer of consciousness on the psychic plane might convert into abject fear. But in the sinking of the self, and in the steadfast straining towards the Eternal Thought, we have a true basis for the construction of a true courage which shall go on conquering and to conquer, and which can forge a key to unlock the very gates of Hell.


An ideal of “Brotherhood” which “begins and ends in physical existence,” is certainly not a fair description of the Socialists’ ideal. Indeed, the very words employed carry the refutation of their intended application. When we are speaking of persons allied for some purely material and either bad or indifferently-moral object, such as the construction of a road, the consumption of a dinner, stock exchange “operations,” house-breaking, robbery, and swindling, political party victories, and the spoils of office, we may call them “bands,” “gangs,” “syndicates,” “groups,” or “parties,” &amp;c., but we should not think of calling them “brotherhoods,” unless in the jocular and ironical sense. Socialism, on the contrary, like Theosophy and the higher religions, creates such bonds of spiritual intimacy between its disciples as demand warmer and closer terms, like “brotherhood,” “comradeship,” and “solidarity.” Socialism, when completely grasped, rises in the hearts of its disciples to the rank of a religion, and thus justifies the half-mystic naturalism of some of its poetry and oratory. Socialists may already be said to constitute a great Universal Church, ''minus'' dogmas and priestcraft – undesirable appendages which, let us hope, we may never be cursed with!
When stated in this way it would indeed seem that this higher courage is different, not merely in degree but in kind, from the courage which man shares with the beasts, and that these combative instincts of the animal, which are at least noteworthy characteristics of the lower courage, are included in the earthly desires and passions, which must, at all events, be begun to be put aside, before the Path can be entered upon or even recognised.


I cannot refrain from quoting here a few sentences from the end of the twelfth chapter of Grönlund’s “Co-operative Commonwealth,” which shows how near to the Theosophic knowledge even an agnostic
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=237}}


This view of courage will probably not meet with ready acceptance by numbers who worship the energetic animal courage of man. It is only a minority who have developed the capacity to think a subject out, and such is the hurry and superficiality of our life that few even of these take the trouble to do so. The majority accept with easy thoughtlessness, and repeat with glad familiarity, the prejudiced utterances of those around them. But truth lives not by the number of her votaries!


If we now turn to Love – that much abused word on this material earth – it must be acknowledged that our earthly loves only shine with the bright lustre they do, because they obtain some faint reflex of the heavenly glory, for it is in the development of our sympathetic nature that we reach the highest of the purely human characteristics, and are ready to take the next leap upwards towards the divine, and this leap must surely be in the direction of more diffused sympathy, until all are embraced within its fold.


{{Page aside|230}}
It is a fallacy to suppose that love achieves greater concentration by being confined in its operation to one nation, or one family, or one individual. It is the exclusion of other nations, other families, and other individuals, which gives the apparent intensity, and this is accentuated in proportion ''as hate of those excluded'' enters the arena. True love is a ray of the Divine which ''must'' be all embracing in its attributes. Any curtailment of its sphere is not a concentration but a degradation – a ceasing to be what it ought to be in reality, until when the nadir is reached in the sordid likings and lusts of the ordinary man – the animal, human creature – the Divine ray is almost extinguished, and yet, strange to say, the same word love is used to designate these feelings!


Socialist can be carried in his speculations. Discussing the religion of the New Order, he says,
The love and sympathy in which all shall be embraced is often represented under the term Universal Brotherhood. It has been the object aimed at by all high religions, but the term is liable to misinterpretations. Equality of physical or mental conditions is an impossibility in a world governed by the law of Karma, with its far reaching ramifications. This Brotherhood ''can'' only exist on the highest plane – the plane of pure spirit. Put in religious language it is union ''in God'' that has to be aimed at – the love and pity of the God within us that has to be achieved.


{{Style P-Quote|1=“The thought of being alive somewhere a thousand years hence is so pleasant, and life – bounded by the cradle and the grave – so futile, that mankind will probably cling to their belief in immortality, possibly reconciling it with their intelligence by setting up some distinction between personal identity and the memory of the transitory circumstances of our physical life, and holding that the former persists with alternate consciousness and oblivion, as in this life, whilst the latter vanishes. The religion of the future is likely, in our opinion, to be a form of belief in a Will of the Universe. Our own nature suggests; evolution illustrates it; and all existing forms of thought have in common the conception of a Supreme Will as Providence for humanity, though not for the individual, entering into vital relations with the individual only through humanity as the mediator, and commanding the interdependence of mankind. Religion may thus be elevated from a narrow personal relation between the individual and his maker into a social relation between humanity and its destiny.”}}
But it is a degradation of thought for one moment to associate the love here spoken of with any of the limited and selfish human loves we know. Family affection, friendship, patriotism, all must have been left below with the human physical heart and brain of the terrestrial man. On these serene heights no ties can be recognised save the tie that binds the one to the All.


The attitude of Socialism towards the various religions existing in different countries, whether orthodox “State” religions, or unorthodox or “Dissenting,” is one of supreme tolerance. State subvention and protection to any form of religion would of course be withdrawn by the Social Commonwealth, but religious persecution of any kind would be equally conspicuous by its absence. Ecclesiastical corporations would probably not be allowed to occupy land or to pursue industries under any different conditions than those which were permitted to other corporations; but this would be the only form of restriction to which religious sects would be subjected. Thus Mormonism and unpopular and even charlatanesque creeds might be allowed greater liberty than in America or any other “civilized” State under the Old Order. The influence of the State under the New Order would be positive rather than negative or restrictive. “The Eternal No,” would not be heard so incessantly as it is now. The sphere of the State would be confined, so far as possible, to the administration (or rather regulation<ref name="v2-p230-n1">The direct administration of the various departments of production, distribution, exchange (except with foreign countries), locomotion &amp;c., would probably be left, in a populous country like Great Britain, partly in the hands of democratically constituted trade corporations, partly in those of provincial, county, and communal administrations.</ref>) of the business of the country, and the education of the young. The latter would, no doubt, include a great deal more than it does at present; the physical, aesthetic and moral (in the sense of ''social'') education of the children, would be provided for quite as carefully as the purely intellectual. At the same time, as the object of such education would be to produce, or rather assist Nature in producing, healthy, helpful and self-respecting men and women – good citizens of this world – and not to instil any doctrines as to past or future existences, or duties
Under the symbol of islands separated by the sea, Matthew Arnold pictures the isolation of the embodied soul – the following verses of the poem breath out the sigh for union.


{{Page aside|231}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=238}}


having special reference thereto, it would be purely secular in its character. The ''basis'' of morality would not be defined either as religious or as utilitarian. Morality itself, or, as some would prefer to term it, ''sociality'', would be instilled into the minds and hearts of the children very much as in the “well-bred” families of to-day notions of honour and “gentlemanly” or “lady-like” conduct are instilled; notions and sentiments which probably exercise quite as important influences for good or evil on the morals of the present generation, among the “upper” or privileged classes, as any religious principles. Social honour, social solidarity, and finally human solidarity, would replace family honour, “clannishness,” and patriotism. Social life would replace in importance, without necessarily destroying, family life.
{{Style P-Poem|poem=“But when the moon their hollows lights,
  And they are swept by balms of spring,
And in their glens, on starry nights,
  The nightingales divinely sing;
And lovely notes, from shore to shore,
Across the sounds and channels pour.”


This social life of the co-operative commonwealth of the future will by no means entail the dull uniformity of habits and character which some, who have been frightened by the bugbear of ''equality'', imagine. Artificial equality is, of course, neither possible nor desirable. The constituent elements of the new society, ethnological, religious, intellectual, and otherwise, will necessarily remain as varied and unequal – for a generation or so, at any rate – as they are now; but they will be better assorted, better synthesized and harmonized. Imperfect types, intellectual or psychical, and crude beliefs, will not be crushed out under the New Order; but they will simply die a natural death like bed-sores on a convalescent patient. The object of Socialists, as distinguished from Absolutists and pseudo-Socialists, like Bismarck and some of our legislators at home, is to give Nature a free hand, or rather, having studied her tendencies, to assist and co-operate with her; that of the Absolutists and Authoritarians is either to imprison and “suppress” her, or, by way of variety, to put her in harness and lash her forward along a road which she had no intention of taking. Some of these Absolutists call themselves Revolutionists, but the revolution which they would, prepare is one which Nature would resent and revenge herself upon by kicking over the traces in a bloody reaction. Such revolutionists are far from numerous in the ranks of modern Socialism; when found, they generally turn out to be ''agents provocateurs.''
“Oh! then a longing like despair.
 
  Is to their farthest caverns sent;
The genuine Social Revolutionist leaves the dangerous and immoral weapons of compulsion, provocation and suppression to the enemy – the weapons he advocates are political and economic liberty and education. Compulsion and suppression he would only apply to the idlers, the thieves, the violent, and the dissolute – those ill-favoured products of a chaotic and corrupt civilization. These he would coerce only so far as necessary for the safety and welfare of the rest. If the Social Revolution cannot be effected without violence, that will be, not because Socialists try to force the changes they wish to realize upon Society before it is ripe for them, but because the class or party in power, in its. own selfish determination to suppress them, takes the initiative in violence
For surely once, they feel, we were
 
  Parts of a simple continent;
{{Page aside|232}}
Now round us spreads the watery plain,
Oh might our marges meet again!”}}


This leads me to say a few words about Mr. Harbottle’s objection that we Socialists have such “an innate hatred of domination,” coupled with the astounding assertion that “we are prepared to substitute for the ''existing'' domination of ''intelligence'' (the italics are mine), that of mere numbers.” The latter assertion I hardly care to reply seriously to. Anyone who knows how, even in the most democratic countries of the present ''régime'', like France and America, the poor candidate is handicapped, however intelligent, will agree with me that the field of popular selection is virtually limited to such intelligence as is coupled with wealth. Now such intelligence is not necessarily of the highest order – often quite the contrary. Socialists, at any rate, mistrust it very much as a “dominating” force in politics. Moreover, Mr. Harbottle is perfectly correct in the first part of his statement – Socialists ''have'' “an innate hatred” of “domination” of ''any'' kind. The only authority which they agree to recognise is that of the freely-elected official or administrator during his term of office, or until dismissed. The present direct electoral methods, by which one man may be chosen by ten or twenty thousand to “represent” them in an assembly several hundred miles off, would not be followed. Bourgeois Parliamentarism will die with the transitional civilisation which has produced it. The Social Commonwealth will be both an aristocracy and a democracy in the best sense of those words – the people will select the best men and women for the time being, and according to their own collective judgment, to administer their business, and will pay them fairly for their work; but will take good care that they do not become their masters. Domination, indeed strictly speaking, will be impossible under any ideal Socialist ''régime'', whether Collectivist or Anarchist. But when from this premise, viz., our hatred of domination, Mr. Harbottle argues that no Socialist could accept a “spiritual hierarchy,” he is quite beside the mark. A spiritual hierarchy, so long as it remains that, and becomes nothing less, cannot possibly become a domination, for it is only submitted to ''voluntarily,'' by persons who have made up their minds to the divine character of its authority; nor is this submission enforced by physical or spiritual threats. A papacy is, of course, quite a different thing, but I presume Mr. Harbottle does not suggest that Theosophists must subject themselves to such an institution. If so, I fear I am still far from becoming a perfect Theosophist. For the rest, as I have said already, citizens of the Social Commonwealth will be every bit as free to submit themselves to whatever spiritual control their consciences dictate, as in the freest of the “free countries” of capitalism.
The words addressed to the mixed multitude who thronged round the great moral teacher in Judea nearly nineteen centuries ago, “If thou lovest not thy brother whom thou hast seen, how canst thou love God whom thou hast not seen?” may with advantage still be used as a text in addressing the bigoted sectarians, and the sordid self-seekers of to-day; but other words are wanted for the hungerers after the spiritual manna, for the seekers of the hidden light. Let us take them from the same inspired lips. “If any man cometh unto me, and hateth not his own father and mother, and wife, and children, and brethren, and sisters, yea, and his own life also, he cannot be my disciple.” With reservations as to the true interpretation of the word “hate” being what modern custom has made it, here is the key note struck again. Sacrifice must culminate in renunciation. Until the whole man, with his affections and desires has been crucified and laid in the tomb, the resurrection of the perfected man – the Christ – cannot take place. Then the island’s cry of isolation will be stilled, then the soul’s deep longing for union will be satisfied.


Of all the movements of the present day to which thinking minds are being attracted in large numbers, Socialism is probably that which exercises the most educative and expansive effect on the character, both moral and intellectual. Of course I am placing Theosophy outside the reckoning; it is a study for which very few minds are at present
In this paper it has been attempted to shew from an ordinary worldly point of view, the reasonableness of the necessity for “detachment,” but to many minds, the terse statement of irreconcilable difference between the path of Karma, and the path of Liberation, given in the “Discourse of Buddha,” with which I propose to conclude, will appear to deal with the matter in a truer, and therefore a more convincing, way. The discourse is rendered in English verse by Edwin Arnold. It was an answer to a question put by a priest, “Master, which is life’s chief good?” It is a long quotation, but no short extract would give the full meaning. The following is the poem almost “in extenso.”


{{Page aside|233}}
{{Style P-Poem|poem=“Shadows are good when the high sun is flaming,
  From wheresoe’er they fall;
Some take their rest beneath the holy temple,
  Some by the prison-wall.}}


matured. But Socialism, in breaking down the barriers of prejudice and of class or intellectual conventionalisms will, in this way, if in no other, prepare many for that further revolution in thought, and in the aspirations of the soul, which is implied by the term Theosophy. I maintain as I have suggested – without attempting to argue it out – that Socialism will be found by those who study it impartially to be part, if not the most important part ''for the present'', of the general pantheistic movement, which will culminate in the regeneration (in the highest sense of the word) of humanity at large on this planet. I do not read “Light on the Path” in the exclusive and dogmatic sense in which Mr. Harbottle construes (as it seems to me) a certain passage in it, although there is no book that I have ever read which brings conviction of ''so much'' truth to me in so small a material compass. After all no faith can be higher than the truth, and if I have succeeded in this very imperfect and I fear ill-connected and correlated series of articles, in putting others in the way of getting at more of it than they would have done otherwise, regarding the relation of Modern Socialism to Theosophy, and in dispelling some errors regarding the former, I shall not have written them in vain.
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=239}}


{{Style P-Signature in capitals|1=J. Brailsford Bright.}}
{{Style P-Poem|poem=“The King’s gilt palace-roof shuts out the sunshine,
  So doth the dyer’s shed!
Which is the chiefest shade of all these shadows?”
  “They are alike!” one said.


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
“So is it,” quoth he, “with all shows of living;
  As shadows fall, they fall!
Rest under, if ye must, but question not
  Which is the best of all.


{{Page aside|233}}
“Yet, some trees in the forest wave with fragrance
  Of fruit and bloom o’erhead;
And some are evil, bearing fruitless branches,
  Whence poisonous air is spread.


{{Style P-Title|Missionary Fables}}
“Therefore, though all be false, seek, if ye must,
  Right shelter from life’s heat.
Lo! those do well who toil for wife and child
  Threading the burning street!


<center>(From the ''Ceylon'' “''Sarasavisandaresa.''”)</center>
“Good is it helping kindred! good to dwell
  Blameless and just to all;
Good to give alms, with good-will in the heart,
  Albeit the store be small!


<span style="font-variant:small-caps">The</span> annexed is an extract from a letter from an esteemed friend of mine in America, and I shall be glad if you will give it a corner in your journal, and thus show its readers the gross falsehoods which the missionaries publish in their country. – Yours fraternally,
“Good to speak sweet and gentle words, to be
  Merciful, patient, mild;
To hear the Law, and keep it, leading days
  Innocent, undefiled.


{{Style P-Signature in capitals|1=Agmadp.}}
“These be chief goods – for evil by its like
  Ends not, nor hate by hate;
By love hate ceaseth; by well-doing ill;
  By knowledge life’s sad state.


{{Style P-Quote|1=“Last evening Miss D. went to hear a missionary, G. W. Leitch, from Ceylon. She came home quite indignant at some statements made – ''e. g.,'' that high caste people were eager to sell their daughters for wives to white missionaries – that high caste people alone become converts (or mostly so) – that no serpent was killed because women were supposed to inhabit the lower animals when they died, unless they were docile and obedient wives (when they might be fortunate enough to be men in the next birth), so if a serpent was killed the murderer might be killing his mother. It is nonsensical; the ‘poor heathen’ are held up to us in all the horrors of every conceivable degradation ''ad nauseam.''
“But see where soars an eagle! mark those wings
  Which cleave the blue, cool skies!
What shadow needeth yon proud Lord of Air
  To shield his fearless eyes?


“Leitch also made a statement that in the east cocoanuts grow plentifully and they would kill any one in falling on them. So God in his great goodness had arranged matters so that the cocoanuts would fall in the night in order that the lives of the people might be safe. Query – If God was so careful of the lives of his poor heathen could he not have given them a knowledge which would save them from all the darkness the missionaries pretend to rescue them from? Oh! consistency, thou art a jewel.”}}
“Rise from this life; lift upon pinions bold
  Hearts free and great as his;
The eagle seeks no shadow, nor the wise
  Greater or lesser bliss!”}}


[This is not at all an exaggerated instance of the absurd romancing in which returned missionaries are perpetually indulging in Europe and America. The truth would be much too tame a story to tell, so they are compelled to embellish it profusely to make it suit the taste of their patrons. If the real state of affairs in “heathen” countries were more widely known, and if the miserable failure of the foreign missions were once thoroughly realised in Europe, the guineas of the pious old women would not flow quite so rapidly into the missionary coffers. The missionaries call their deity a god of truth, though the history which they put before us does not always show him exactly in that light; but apparently his followers are allowed a good deal of latitude in the way of “travellers’ tales,” when the falsehood is told for a holy object! – <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span> ''Sarasavisandaresa.'']
{{Style P-Signature in capitals|1=Pilgrim}}


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|234}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=Men must love the truth before they thoroughly believe it.|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">South</span>}}


{{Style P-Title|Detachment}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=Truth is as impossible to be soiled by any outward touch as the sunbeam.|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Milton</span>}}


<span style="font-variant:small-caps">The</span> Buddhist doctrine of detachment from all earthly desires as a necessary means to the attainment of the eternal state, is to many otherwise right-thinking minds, a great stumbling block. “What!” they argue with what seems to them incontrovertible force, “must all the kindly feelings and sweet relationship of life be left behind? Is the equanimity of the Yogi an advance on the Christian’s devoted attachment to his family and friends – the Yogi, who is described as regarding ‘with equal eyes, friends and enemies, kinsmen and aliens, yea good and evil men’? If the higher life you speak of with such awe-struck admiration, is only to be reached by such a path, it does not appeal to our feelings as a higher life at all! And looking at it even from a lower point of view, why were we placed in this world at all, and surrounded by all the good things we possess, if we were not to accept and enjoy them with loving and thankful hearts?”
{{Style P-Quote|1=People frequently reject great truths, not so much for want of evidence as for want of an inclination to search for it.|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Gilpin.</span>}}


The last question, it must be admitted, could not be put by anyone who had studied, even in a partial manner, the elementary truths put forward by the Occult Philosophy. It represents a blameless “religious” attitude of mind, but so restricted – if only in failing to recognise that there are millions to whom the postulated “possession of good things” is not applicable – that until the questioner attains a wider horizon, and realizes as a “burning question” the necessity of recognition of the homogeneity of life, and the really deep though doubtless unconscious selfishness of ''his'' “loving and thankful heart for the good things ''he'' possesses,” no words addressed to him would be likely to “carry home.”
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


But in this paper it is proposed to deal with those higher attractions which are truly recognised as the humanizing influences in life If it can be shewn that the major premiss is false, the disproof of the minor will follow as a logical necessity.
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=240}}


Humanizing influences they certainly are – the love which the child begins by feeling for his kin – the attractions towards responsive souls which come to us through life as the solitary drops of nectar in an alternately tasteless and bitter cup. It is these things which lift us above the mere life of the senses which we share with the animals, and which make us truly human. But if these things were destined for ever to satisfy the heart of man, he might rightly think that he had reached the limit of his tether. Doubtless, there are some to whom the earthly loves offer more or less perfect satisfaction – so far they have reached their goal – for them the trumpet has not sounded the advance – let them enjoy the earthly bliss by all means – they are the dwellers
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Finger-Posts in the Middle Ages}}


{{Page aside|235}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=''There is but'' ONE ''final Truth'', ''and this Truth is'' – ''Eternal. There leads therefore'' ''but one way to it, and this way was, is, and ever will be, the same.''}}


in the plains of content, and they may dwell there for many life-times, but some day they will feel impelled to scale the mountains, meantime there is no need to darken their lives by anticipation of the deep draughts of misery awaiting them in some future life, when their illusive bliss has worn itself out, and their souls have begun to develope eyes to see.
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">This</span> way has in all ages stood free and open to him, who sought it earnestly – and in all ages the unerring guide has stood ready!


Nature is an infinitely slow teacher – if denied satisfaction on one side we turn to it on another – the man who has made a total wreck of himself so far as the world is concerned, may still find consolation in the sympathy of a loved one. It is the old story of trying to satisfy the eternal hunger “on the husks that the swine do eat,” and many a time do we return to the well-known food, before we finally recognise its unsatisfying nature. But the deep draughts of misery in the continued failure to achieve satisfaction, even from the sweet human love which is certainly the highest embodiment of earthly things, must eventually bear its fruit, and the soul will develope eyes to see.
This is a fact well-known to the “True Theosophist.” In the Yajur Veda it is said: –


So far we have only followed the progress of the advancing soul, we would now show that such progress must necessarily lead to the detachment from all earthly desires. This will best be done by the analysis of the process along the ray of one particular quality or virtue. While Perfection is a unity in which all noble qualities or virtues are merged in one, it must be admitted that the aspirant who attains cannot be deficient in any. Let us then take – say courage.
{{Style P-Quote|1=“. . . And whoever in this wise understands the parshi<ref name="v2-p240-n1">''Parshi'' – the image in the pupil of the eye – that ONE Being which appears under the mask of innumerable forms.</ref> ''which is in the sun'', becometh great and shining as the sun; having crossed the ocean of ignorance he reaches the shore and becomes happy; and beside this way there is none other by which that shore can be reached.” |signature=(Ouphek’hat Bark’heh Saukt.)}}


What man and still less what woman could say with truth that no earthly catastrophe could shake the firm equilibrium of their soul? that neither bodily torture, nor the evocation of the awful beings of the unseen universe, could ever assail their spirit with fear? But courage “in excelsis” will have to be attained by all who tread the upward path – by women who, rightly or wrongly, are generally considered to be of a more timorous nature – as well as by men.
And in the same Veda it is further written: –


Courage is supposed to find its type among the kingdoms of animal life, in the Lion. And the men who in these days bear off the palm, as being the brave ones of the race, are very closely allied by nature to this king of the beasts. But surely the more admirable courage is that from which the brutal element, which has a natural love of strife, is more or less eliminated – say the Philosopher of studious habits, to whom all strife is an abhorrence, but who has the will-power so developed that he can nerve himself to do his duty in the face of danger. It only requires a further extension of this thought, and we have the martyr who for an idea will embrace death. In his case, not only is the love of strife and its concomitant hatred of his enemies entirely eliminated, but in their place has arisen a Godlike beneficence towards all mankind – his enemies included – witness the crippled Epictetus speaking well of his master who had tortured and maimed him. Witness the martyred Stephen, who saw not the figures of his stoners but only the heavens opening
{{Style P-Quote|1=“This ''parshi'' which fills the whole world remains thus: – ''Within the heart'' which lies in the breast, it has its abode.”}}


{{Page aside|236}}
Of the units of time which lie between the origin of the Vedas and the XVIIth Century, our “waking consciousness” (the illusionary product of our reminiscences drawn from the outer world of appearances – ''Sthula Sarira'') can form no conception – it can feel of it only the dread of the incomprehensible.


above him, and whose dying words were “Lord, lay not this sin to their charge.”
And yet, from that time the Way has ever been shown in the same manner – and I could fill volumes with quotations proving this. But it may well be of great interest for enquirers in this domain, to learn how the Brothers of the Rosy Cross taught the finding of this Way.


But can it be imagined that lives so lit with the flame of divine fire could be dominated by any of the attractions which we know under the name of earthly desires? Could they have reached the heights they did had not such desires and the satisfactions they lead to been laid aside as valueless?
I will recapitulate their ''Instructions'' word for word, because they treat of the individual phases and appearances through which the “Seeker” has to pass – which “He who knows” among my readers will at once recognise in spite of their allegorical garb and mediaeval modes of expression – and further, because this detailed exposition may give some “Light∴” to the “initiated” Freemason.


Epictetus, with godlike fortitude, suffering neither good nor evil fortune to disturb the perfect serenity of his soul, and obtaining touch thereby of the one Eternal life which lies behind the senses and the brain-evolved thoughts of man, and Stephen in glowing language uttering his death-earning speech before the Jewish Synagogue, are alike examples of the power that comes when the things of this world – aye the sweetest loves in it – have failed to satisfy, and the soul has developed eyes to see the hidden glories of the unseen universe.
The ''Instructions'' date from the year 1675, and begin with a letter of warning against the effort to obtain wealth and power by easy ways. This letter states that the Brothers R. C. “impelled by the Spirit of God” have already in various languages pointed out the Way – that, however, they had been misunderstood by “the Masses,” who had fancied that they “desired to teach the art of making gold by alchemical means,” while the secret must be attained in quite another manner and thro’ the efforts of each individual,” and so on.


And it must be remembered that these lights of saintship (with the martyrdom which comes as episode to a few) are but steps in the progress. Steps not so very far removed from us because we can understand and appreciate the thoughts that lead there and the results that are the outcome; but the steps beyond are hidden from our view where the last shreds of the tattered Humanity are cast off, and the glorified soul blossoms with the attributes of Deity.
Then begins the practical teaching, the “Showing of the Way”: –


In following the soul’s advance it must always be borne in mind that no single mode of stating the question will formulate the whole truth, for in the interaction of the qualities of man’s nature, causes are effects and effects are causes. It has been shown above that in the development of true courage the earthly desires must have ceased to operate, but it may be stated with still greater force, and with equal truth, that until the man has begun to fix his thought on the Eternal, or in other words to detach himself from earthly desires, no spark of this true courage can shew itself. The brute instincts of man, whose natural field is physical strife, may produce prodigies of valour on the mundane plane which, however, one glimmer of consciousness on the psychic plane might convert into abject fear. But in the sinking of the self, and in the steadfast straining towards the Eternal Thought, we have a true basis for the construction of a true courage which shall go on conquering and to conquer, and which can forge a key to unlock the very gates of Hell.
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=241}}


When stated in this way it would indeed seem that this higher courage is different, not merely in degree but in kind, from the courage which man shares with the beasts, and that these combative instincts of the animal, which are at least noteworthy characteristics of the lower courage, are included in the earthly desires and passions, which must, at all events, be begun to be put aside, before the Path can be entered upon or even recognised.
{{Style P-Quote|1=“''In medio terrae'' – or in the centre of the world – lies a mountain which is great and small, it is mild and soft and also excessively stony and hard, it is near to each one, but by the council of God it becomes invisible; in that mountain lie hidden the greatest treasures such as the whole world could not purchase.
 
“It is, however (through the Devil’s envy, who allway hindereth God’s honour and Man’s happiness), surrounded and guarded by many fierce animals and plundering birds, which make the Way dangerous – which already is very difficult. Therefore, and also because the time is not yet come, this Way could be neither sought nor found, which yet must be found by those who are worthy, but only through each man’s own labour and diligence.


{{Page aside|237}}
“To this mountain ye shall go on a night when it is longest and darkest and ye shall make yourselves fit and ready thereto by heartfelt prayer – and ye shall ask of no man concerning the Way wherein the mountain is to be found or met with, but ye shall follow with confidence the Ductor (guide) who will be found with ye and will join himself to ye by the way, though ye shall not know him; he will bring you to the mountain when all is still and dark.


This view of courage will probably not meet with ready acceptance by numbers who worship the energetic animal courage of man. It is only a minority who have developed the capacity to think a subject out, and such is the hurry and superficiality of our life that few even of these take the trouble to do so. The majority accept with easy thoughtlessness, and repeat with glad familiarity, the prejudiced utterances of those around them. But truth lives not by the number of her votaries!
“But ye must be prepared with a manly and heroic spirit, so that ye recoil not in terror from before that which meets you: yet have ye no need therefore of a bodily sword or other weapons – pray only ever and earnestly – and repeat after Him the words which He will say unto you.


If we now turn to Love – that much abused word on this material earth – it must be acknowledged that our earthly loves only shine with the bright lustre they do, because they obtain some faint reflex of the heavenly glory, for it is in the development of our sympathetic nature that we reach the highest of the purely human characteristics, and are ready to take the next leap upwards towards the divine, and this leap must surely be in the direction of more diffused sympathy, until all are embraced within its fold.
“Lions also, Dragons and other frightful creatures will arise furiously against ye, but have no fear, neither look ye back nor desire to return, for your leader (guide) who hath led ye thither will not suffer any harm to come to ye.


It is a fallacy to suppose that love achieves greater concentration by being confined in its operation to one nation, or one family, or one individual. It is the exclusion of other nations, other families, and other individuals, which gives the apparent intensity, and this is accentuated in proportion ''as hate of those excluded'' enters the arena. True love is a ray of the Divine which ''must'' be all embracing in its attributes. Any curtailment of its sphere is not a concentration but a degradation – a ceasing to be what it ought to be in reality, until when the nadir is reached in the sordid likings and lusts of the ordinary man – the animal, human creature – the Divine ray is almost extinguished, and yet, strange to say, the same word love is used to designate these feelings!
“But the treasure is not yet discovered, though of a truth it is near unto ye.


The love and sympathy in which all shall be embraced is often represented under the term Universal Brotherhood. It has been the object aimed at by all high religions, but the term is liable to misinterpretations. Equality of physical or mental conditions is an impossibility in a world governed by the law of Karma, with its far reaching ramifications. This Brotherhood ''can'' only exist on the highest plane – the plane of pure spirit. Put in religious language it is union ''in God'' that has to be aimed at – the love and pity of the God within us that has to be achieved.
“Soon a great earthquake will follow the wind which will level utterly all that the wind had left over.


But it is a degradation of thought for one moment to associate the love here spoken of with any of the limited and selfish human loves we know. Family affection, friendship, patriotism, all must have been left below with the human physical heart and brain of the terrestrial man. On these serene heights no ties can be recognised save the tie that binds the one to the All.
“But stand ye not back!


Under the symbol of islands separated by the sea, Matthew Arnold pictures the isolation of the embodied soul – the following verses of the poem breath out the sigh for union.
“After the earthquake will follow a fierce fire, which will utterly consume all earthly matter and lay bare the treasure, but ye will not yet be able to see it – but after all this and towards morning it will become right still and lovely, and soon ye will see the ''morning star'' arise and the red dawn break, and ye will perceive the great treasure.”


{{Page aside|238}}
. . . . . . . . . . . . .


{{Style P-Poem|poem=“But when the moon their hollows lights,
“Be ye joyful and comforted, and aye careful – rely not on yourselves, but upon your guide . . . . . doing nothing without him and without his knowledge; for he will be your guide, if ye desire it of him, and he will truly tell ye where our assembly is to be found and will teach you concerning our ordering, and will accompany ye until time shall
  And they are swept by balms of spring,
And in their glens, on starry nights,
  The nightingales divinely sing;
And lovely notes, from shore to shore,
Across the sounds and channels pour.”


“Oh! then a longing like despair.
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=242}}
  Is to their farthest caverns sent;
For surely once, they feel, we were
  Parts of a simple continent;
Now round us spreads the watery plain,
Oh might our marges meet again!”}}


The words addressed to the mixed multitude who thronged round the great moral teacher in Judea nearly nineteen centuries ago, “If thou lovest not thy brother whom thou hast seen, how canst thou love God whom thou hast not seen?” may with advantage still be used as a text in addressing the bigoted sectarians, and the sordid self-seekers of to-day; but other words are wanted for the hungerers after the spiritual manna, for the seekers of the hidden light. Let us take them from the same inspired lips. “If any man cometh unto me, and hateth not his own father and mother, and wife, and children, and brethren, and sisters, yea, and his own life also, he cannot be my disciple.” With reservations as to the true interpretation of the word “hate” being what modern custom has made it, here is the key note struck again. Sacrifice must culminate in renunciation. Until the whole man, with his affections and desires has been crucified and laid in the tomb, the resurrection of the perfected man – the Christ – cannot take place. Then the island’s cry of isolation will be stilled, then the soul’s deep longing for union will be satisfied.
fully reveal all things, and shall take away the kingdom from the Lion and alter the course of the world –


In this paper it has been attempted to shew from an ordinary worldly point of view, the reasonableness of the necessity for “detachment,” but to many minds, the terse statement of irreconcilable difference between the path of Karma, and the path of Liberation, given in the “Discourse of Buddha,” with which I propose to conclude, will appear to deal with the matter in a truer, and therefore a more convincing, way. The discourse is rendered in English verse by Edwin Arnold. It was an answer to a question put by a priest, “Master, which is life’s chief good?” It is a long quotation, but no short extract would give the full meaning. The following is the poem almost “in extenso.”
“O happy worthy Brothers in our united Unity – God preserve ye!”|signature=E. D. F. O. C. R. senior.}}


{{Style P-Poem|poem=“Shadows are good when the high sun is flaming,
Thus ran the Instructions: –
  From wheresoe’er they fall;
Some take their rest beneath the holy temple,
  Some by the prison-wall.}}


{{Page aside|239}}
The reader will have found the connection with the quotation from the Veda; but if not, I will point out that the “Sun” therein referred to, as also the “Centro in medio terrae” of the Instructions, is to be understood in the sense of the microcosmos.


{{Style P-Poem|poem=“The King’s gilt palace-roof shuts out the sunshine,
The “Theosophical Society” has taken up the thread again<ref name="v2-p242-restored-n1">According to Professor Lauteo “History of the Rosicrucians,” the Rosicrucians departed to India at the beginning of the XVIII. century.</ref> at its original source, behind the summits covered with eternal snow and the moon-lit steppes of Thibet.
  So doth the dyer’s shed!
Which is the chiefest shade of all these shadows?”
  “They are alike!” one said.


“So is it,” quoth he, “with all shows of living;
The “Seeker” who seizes this thread finds therewith the same Way to Eternal Truth – for “other than this there is no way.”! (Veda.)
  As shadows fall, they fall!
Rest under, if ye must, but question not
  Which is the best of all.


“Yet, some trees in the forest wave with fragrance
The efforts after true Light begin to concentrate themselves in a new focus;<ref name="v2-p242-restored-n2">The “Blavatsky Lodge of the Theosophical Society.”</ref> Work will unite with Knowledge, whose offspring will be Wisdom from the Source of the Ages, might, from the eternal Power – Theosophy.
  Of fruit and bloom o’erhead;
And some are evil, bearing fruitless branches,
  Whence poisonous air is spread.


“Therefore, though all be false, seek, if ye must,
But I, too, must lay the tribute of my veneration before that being who, glowing with lofty endeavour, holds high the torch and forms the Pharos for the trembling barks which, from out of the darkest night, steer towards the Light.
  Right shelter from life’s heat.
Lo! those do well who toil for wife and child
  Threading the burning street!


“Good is it helping kindred! good to dwell
To her I give the greeting of the old Brothers R. C.
  Blameless and just to all;
Good to give alms, with good-will in the heart,
  Albeit the store be small!


“Good to speak sweet and gentle words, to be
{{Style P-Quote|1=“God preserve thee in our united Unity!”}}
  Merciful, patient, mild;
To hear the Law, and keep it, leading days
  Innocent, undefiled.


“These be chief goods – for evil by its like
{{Style P-Signature in capitals|1=Karl * * *.}}
  Ends not, nor hate by hate;
By love hate ceaseth; by well-doing ill;
  By knowledge life’s sad state.


“But see where soars an eagle! mark those wings
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
  Which cleave the blue, cool skies!
What shadow needeth yon proud Lord of Air
  To shield his fearless eyes?


“Rise from this life; lift upon pinions bold
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=From a Lamrim Compendium}}
  Hearts free and great as his;
The eagle seeks no shadow, nor the wise
  Greater or lesser bliss!”}}


{{Style P-Signature in capitals|1=Pilgrim}}
<center>By <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Tzon-kha-pa.</span></center>


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
''Arguments, from the consideration why Buddha’s teachings should be explained on three planes; i.e., intended alike for the lowest, the mean or middle, and the highest capacities, since each man must believe according to his mental qualifications.''


{{Page aside|239}}
1. Men of vulgar capacities must believe, that there is a (personal) God, and a future life, and that they shall earn therein the fruits of their work in this, their earthly life.,


{{Style P-Quote|1=Men must love the truth before they thoroughly believe it.|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">South</span>}}
2. Those who have an average intellectual capacity, besides admitting the former position, must know, that every compound thing is perishable, that there is no reality in things; that every sin is pain, and that deliverance from pain or bodily existence is bliss.


{{Style P-Quote|1=Truth is as impossible to be soiled by any outward touch as the sunbeam.|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Milton</span>}}
3. Those of the highest capacities must know, in addition to the above-enumerated dogmas, that from the lowest form to the Supreme Soul, nothing is existent by itself. Neither can it be said that it will continue always (eternally) or cease absolutely, but that everything exists by a dependent or casual concatenation.


{{Style P-Quote|1=People frequently reject great truths, not so much for want of evidence as for want of an inclination to search for it.|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Gilpin.</span>}}
With respect to practice, those of vulgar capacity are content with the exercise of belief (blind faith) and the practice of the ten virtues (Ten Commandments). Those of average intellectuality, besides believing, by reason endeavour to excel in morality and wisdom. Those of the highest capacities, besides the former virtues, will exercise the six transcendental virtues (practical Occultism).


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|240}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=243}}


{{Style P-Title|Finger-Posts in the Middle Ages}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=The Crucifixion of Man}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=''There is but'' ONE ''final Truth'', ''and this Truth is'' – ''Eternal. There leads therefore'' ''but one way to it, and this way was, is, and ever will be, the same.''}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=“Prometheus is the impersonated representative of Idea, or of the same power as Jove, but contemplated as independent, and not immersed in the product, – as law minus the productive energy.”|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">S. T. Coleridge.</span>}}


<span style="font-variant:small-caps">This</span> way has in all ages stood free and open to him, who sought it earnestly – and in all ages the unerring guide has stood ready!
{{Style P-Quote|1=“In abstracten wie im konkreten Monismus ist es Gott selbst, der als absolutes Subject in den eingeschränkten Subjecten das Weltleid trägt, wobei er sich dann auf den Satz berufen kann: Volenti non fit injuria.”|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Von Hartmann.</span>}}


This is a fact well-known to the “True Theosophist.” In the Yajur Veda it is said: –
{{Style P-Quote|1=“I know that I hung on a wind-rocked tree, nine whole nights with a spear wounded, and to Odin offered, – myself to myself, – on that tree of which no one knows from what root it springs.”|signature=Odin’s Rune-Song, “<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Edda.</span>”}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=“. . . And whoever in this wise understands the parshi<ref name="v2-p240-n1">''Parshi'' – the image in the pupil of the eye – that ONE Being which appears under the mask of innumerable forms.</ref> ''which is in the sun'', becometh great and shining as the sun; having crossed the ocean of ignorance he reaches the shore and becomes happy; and beside this way there is none other by which that shore can be reached.” |signature=(Ouphek’hat Bark’heh Saukt.)}}
{{Style P-Poem|poem=<div style="text-align:center">Like Odin, the High One, I, Man –
Am offered up on the tree –
Sacrificed –
Myself to Myself,
An Ideal to Myself that Ideal,
And there hang I yet, windswept
in the forest of Time;
And shall hang long aeons
in agony –
Sorrow unspeakable!


And in the same Veda it is further written: –
Like Prometheus
Chained to the rock,
Sun-pierced on Kavkas,
The Vulture feeds on my heart,
Myself gnawing myself
With sorrow unspeakable.


{{Style P-Quote|1=“This ''parshi'' which fills the whole world remains thus: – ''Within the heart'' which lies in the breast, it has its abode.”}}
I am Jesus the gentle and lowly
Hanging high on Calvary hill,
Pierced by the spear and the thorn,
Pierced in the heart and the brain,
For three long days – three nights –
three aeons
In sorrow unspeakable.</div>}}


Of the units of time which lie between the origin of the Vedas and the XVIIth Century, our “waking consciousness” (the illusionary product of our reminiscences drawn from the outer world of appearances – ''Sthula Sarira'') can form no conception – it can feel of it only the dread of the incomprehensible.
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=244}}


And yet, from that time the Way has ever been shown in the same manner – and I could fill volumes with quotations proving this. But it may well be of great interest for enquirers in this domain, to learn how the Brothers of the Rosy Cross taught the finding of this Way.
{{Style P-Poem|poem=<div style="text-align:center">And Odin gazing sun-like
 
O’er earth and o’er sea
I will recapitulate their ''Instructions'' word for word, because they treat of the individual phases and appearances through which the “Seeker” has to pass – which “He who knows” among my readers will at once recognise in spite of their allegorical garb and mediaeval modes of expression – and further, because this detailed exposition may give some “Light∴” to the “initiated” Freemason.
said
“it will pass”:
and
Prometheus shrieked to the Vulture
“Ai! Ai! lo! I am free,
What art thou?
The evil Gods they shall pass
With their deeds,
And with Zeus the tyrant
be hurled down the Abyss,
Stricken by Fate
Master of Gods and of Men.
Ai! Ai!


The ''Instructions'' date from the year 1675, and begin with a letter of warning against the effort to obtain wealth and power by easy ways. This letter states that the Brothers R. C. “impelled by the Spirit of God” have already in various languages pointed out the Way – that, however, they had been misunderstood by “the Masses,” who had fancied that they “desired to teach the art of making gold by alchemical means,” while the secret must be attained in quite another manner and thro’ the efforts of each individual,” and so on.
And Jesus the last and the best
said
“Forgive them, they know not their deeds,
“Lo! Knowledge shall come
and
“The Comforter.”


Then begins the practical teaching, the “Showing of the Way”: –
But all three are one,
I myself offered a sacrifice even to myself
Mystery unspeakable;
Ah! when shall the end come!
Ah, When?


{{Page aside|241}}
And the Spirit – the Comforter
 
said
{{Style P-Quote|1=“''In medio terrae'' – or in the centre of the world – lies a mountain which is great and small, it is mild and soft and also excessively stony and hard, it is near to each one, but by the council of God it becomes invisible; in that mountain lie hidden the greatest treasures such as the whole world could not purchase.
“True! all these three are one
 
But I, God, am that
“It is, however (through the Devil’s envy, who allway hindereth God’s honour and Man’s happiness), surrounded and guarded by many fierce animals and plundering birds, which make the Way dangerous – which already is very difficult. Therefore, and also because the time is not yet come, this Way could be neither sought nor found, which yet must be found by those who are worthy, but only through each man’s own labour and diligence.
One;
 
I bear the World – Sorrow –
“To this mountain ye shall go on a night when it is longest and darkest and ye shall make yourselves fit and ready thereto by heartfelt prayer – and ye shall ask of no man concerning the Way wherein the mountain is to be found or met with, but ye shall follow with confidence the Ductor (guide) who will be found with ye and will join himself to ye by the way, though ye shall not know him; he will bring you to the mountain when all is still and dark.
Self conscious in it,
 
Woe is me!
“But ye must be prepared with a manly and heroic spirit, so that ye recoil not in terror from before that which meets you: yet have ye no need therefore of a bodily sword or other weapons – pray only ever and earnestly – and repeat after Him the words which He will say unto you.
Suffering until the end
When the World shall return
Whence it came –
down the abyss,
And I shall be all in all,
And ye in me
Where Time and Space are not,
but
Where Love is.</div>|signature=A. J. C.<br />Lucerne, 1885.}}


“Lions also, Dragons and other frightful creatures will arise furiously against ye, but have no fear, neither look ye back nor desire to return, for your leader (guide) who hath led ye thither will not suffer any harm to come to ye.
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=245}}


“But the treasure is not yet discovered, though of a truth it is near unto ye.
Prometheus, the grandest “Idea” in Grecian Mythology, represents the “Nous Agonistes” – the divine part of the human soul – that firespark brought down by Prometheus from Heaven – and breathed into man – individualized in Man, which slowly – gradually – but surely, through and by means of agonizing conflicts with the lower Titanic earth nature, raises itself out of the lower material world into the ideal – invisible. The lower nature is represented by the tyrannic – arbitrary Zeus, the “Nomos” or law of the phenomenal world perceived by the senses, ''(Jupiter est quodcunque vides).'' Prometheus, the New or re-born Soul, baptized in fire = spirit, is that which is the opposite of Zeus – the invisible – the unseen – the noumenal – working in the ideal world, the delights of which it is not given to the mere animal human mind to conceive.


“Soon a great earthquake will follow the wind which will level utterly all that the wind had left over.
This promethean-soul of man come down from heaven can only be freed from the earth-chains and the Time-Vulture by the destruction of Zeus, (that is, his transformation – transfiguration into the higher form) the phenomenal world, and by its elevation to a higher power, that of the ideal, the only real.


“But stand ye not back!
Prometheus is moreover the revolt of the enlightened Soul against all false – popular – sacerdotal – established – hierarchical forms of religion, those religions which seek for personal salvation, founded on egoism, instead of general universal good and the salvation of all sentient beings.


“After the earthquake will follow a fierce fire, which will utterly consume all earthly matter and lay bare the treasure, but ye will not yet be able to see it – but after all this and towards morning it will become right still and lovely, and soon ye will see the ''morning star'' arise and the red dawn break, and ye will perceive the great treasure.”
Prometheus is the Grecian form of the Atman of the Vedanta – the true ego, set free from incarnations in the masks (personæ) of personality and the torture wheel of Necessity and Fate, and admitted into its rest and home in the universal – immanent Cosmic Spirit, escaped from the sorrows of the world of Creation. Prometheus is the ideal “Nomos” or Law in the soul itself, the “Conscious law – the King of Kings,” the God “seated in the heaven of the heart.”


. . . . . . . . . . . . .
In the Agonies of this “Nous Agonistes” – the birth agonies of the race and of each individual there must ever be that Crucifixion of the ideal man represented by Odin – Prometheus – Christ; but after the Cross comes the transfiguration, in which these words of Prometheus are fulfilled,


“Be ye joyful and comforted, and aye careful – rely not on yourselves, but upon your guide . . . . . doing nothing without him and without his knowledge; for he will be your guide, if ye desire it of him, and he will truly tell ye where our assembly is to be found and will teach you concerning our ordering, and will accompany ye until time shall
{{Style P-Poem|poem=              “By myriad pangs and woes
Bound down, ''thus'' shall I ’scape these bonds.”}}


{{Page aside|242}}
Schelling (1st Vol. p. 81) has a fine passage as to the myths of Prometheus and Pandora.


fully reveal all things, and shall take away the kingdom from the Lion and alter the course of the world –
{{Style P-Quote|1=“Here (the myth of Pandora) the aspirations of Mankind for higher things are represented as the actual cause of human misery. In the words of Hesiod, ‘Epimetheus, befooled by the charms of Pandora, accepted her destructive gifts – gifts of the Immortals – and thereby brought misery and destruction to the human race.’ And Prometheus, who desired to raise the race, formed by himself to a resemblance to the Gods, suffers, chained to the rock, all the sufferings of man since


“O happy worthy Brothers in our united Unity – God preserve ye!”|signature=E. D. F. O. C. R. senior.}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=246}}


Thus ran the Instructions: –
he cherished in his bosom the desire of a higher freedom and knowledge. Here, on his rock, he represents, in his own person, the whole human race. The Vulture who gnaws his liver, which ever grows again, is an image of that eternal uneasiness and restless desire for higher things, which so tortures all mortals.’”}}


The reader will have found the connection with the quotation from the Veda; but if not, I will point out that the “Sun” therein referred to, as also the “Centro in medio terrae” of the Instructions, is to be understood in the sense of the microcosmos.
In the account of the Crucifixion of Jesus, he is represented as receiving five wounds; may not these wounds have an esoteric-symbolical meaning? Man’s senses by which he perceives the phenomenal world are five, and may not these wounds on the cross ending in the death of the person (mask of the higher man), signify the death of all low, earthly desires having their origin in these five senses, and the consequent coming to life in a purer and higher sphere now totally inconceivable to us, all our concepts being derived from those earth senses? Nailing the feet takes away the power of moving towards any object of earth desire, as that of the hands, the organs of acquisition – now, too, generally of greed – derives us of the power of seizing the objects of our acquisitiveness; the wound in the side kills the heart, that is all the desires of earth, and wakens us into the Nirvana of Buddhism.


The “Theosophical Society” has taken up the thread again<ref name="v2-p242-restored-n1">According to Professor Lauteo “History of the Rosicrucians,” the Rosicrucians departed to India at the beginning of the XVIII. century.</ref> at its original source, behind the summits covered with eternal snow and the moon-lit steppes of Thibet.
The cross itself, to which the whole man was attached, is a well-known phallic emblem, representing the strongest form of human-earth sensuality; and that is a very symbol on which to crucify the man to death. ''(Vide'' Editors’ Note 1, at the end of this article.)


The “Seeker” who seizes this thread finds therewith the same Way to Eternal Truth – for “other than this there is no way.”! (Veda.)
It is remarkable that in this legend Prometheus is represented as crowned with the Agnus-Castus plant (lugos), the leaves of which formed the Crown of the Victors in the “Agonia” of the Olympic games; Christ in his Victorious Agony was crowned with the thorny akanthus. This Agnus-Castus plant was used also in the fete of the Thesmophoria, in honour of Demeter – the law – “nomos” – bringer, whose priestesses slept on its leaves as encouraging chaste desires. In Christian times this custom survived among Nuns, who used to drink a water distilled from its leaves, and Monks used knives with handles made of its wood with the same intention of encouraging chastity.


The efforts after true Light begin to concentrate themselves in a new focus;<ref name="v2-p242-restored-n2">The “Blavatsky Lodge of the Theosophical Society.”</ref> Work will unite with Knowledge, whose offspring will be Wisdom from the Source of the Ages, might, from the eternal Power – Theosophy.
Chaucer, in his beautiful poem, “The Flower and the Leaf,” makes the Queen of the ladies of the leaf – those consecrated to spiritual love – carry branches of Agnus-Castus in her hand, and singing:


But I, too, must lay the tribute of my veneration before that being who, glowing with lofty endeavour, holds high the torch and forms the Pharos for the trembling barks which, from out of the darkest night, steer towards the Light.
{{Style P-Poem|poem=“Suse le foyle, devers moi –
Mon joly cuer est endormy.”}}


To her I give the greeting of the old Brothers R. C.
Her heart was asleep to earth, but entranced in Heaven.
 
If it should be thought impious to attribute the expression of sorrow to the divine Being, it may be remarked that the Kabbala records an old tradition relating to the Schechinah (the female – mother – brooding element in God) in which she utters the following complaint for the evil in the world, and for the separation of the primal united dual elements in humanity.
 
{{Style P-Quote|1=“Woe to me, I have driven away my children, and woe unto the children that they have been driven from the table of their Father.”|signature=See “''Sympneumata.''”}}
 
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=247}}
 
And did not Jesus, the Christ – the divine Man – an incarnation of the Spirit and type of the next phase of human evolution, cry out in the bitterness of his agony, “Father, why hast thou forsaken me?” ''(Vide'' Editors’ Notes that follow, Note 2.)
 
Inspired Mr. Pulsford, in his work “Morgenröthe,” which contains so many intimations of the new epoch of the coming Golden Age, says: –
 
{{Style P-Quote|1=“God having clothed Himself with the sorrows of creation, it must come to pass that the whole creation shall be filled and clothed with His glory. None of the present anomalies of creation will survive under this glory. It is not enough to say He suffers with us; we are taught rather to say that ‘we suffer with Him.’<ref name="v2-p247-n1">And why “He” and not IT? Has Deity a sex? Most extraordinary custom even in monotheists – Conceit of Men, who mirror their male element in their Deity when they do not degrade the Unknown to the ridiculous and the absurd by seeking to address and speak of it as “Woman” in some cases, as “male-female,” or “Father-Mother,” in others, thus making of an impersonal absolute <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Principle</span> – a huge <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Hermaphrodite</span>! – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> He is suffering at any rate, so long as any creature suffers. To bear the sufferings of all that suffer is a Love-necessity with Him. He cannot deliver Himself from bearing griefs and carrying sorrows, so long as there are any to be borne or carried by his sons and daughters. The First Cause must be present in all effects; not as one looking on, but as One within, bearing all.”|signature=“''Morgenröthe,''” p. 110.}}
 
 
{{Style P-Quote|1=“The vanity, strife and misery of disordered nature have long afflicted us; but the glory of God’s perfect goodness is about to be revealed in the New order of Man, and of Nature.”|signature=“''Morgenröthe,''” p. 111.}}
 
 
{{Style P-Quote|1=“Like Prometheus bound to a rock the impersonal Spirit is chained to a personality until the consciousness of his herculean power awakes in him, and bursting his chain he becomes again free.”|signature=“''Magic,''” by Dr. <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Hartmann.</span>}}
 


{{Style P-Quote|1=“God preserve thee in our united Unity!”}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=“Der aetherische Hauch der Götter, der Funk des Prometheus ist, nach den ältesten Mythen, Princip des höhern Lebens im Menschen.”|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Schelling</span>, 1st Band, p. 78.}}


{{Style P-Signature in capitals|1=Karl * * *.}}
That is: –


{{Style P-Quote|1=“The ethereal breath of the Gods – the promethean fire spark is, according to the most ancient myths, the principle of the higher life in men.”}}


<hr>
<hr>
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Tson-kha-pa - From a Lamrim Compendium|From a Lamrim Compendium]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - The Crucifixion of Man|&#91;Editors’ notes on ‘The Crucifixion of Man’&#93;]]}}
[[Tson-kha-pa|Tzon-kha-pa]] · pp. 242
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 247-250</center>


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|243}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=251}}


{{Style P-Title|The Crucifixion of Man}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Reviews}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=“Prometheus is the impersonated representative of Idea, or of the same power as Jove, but contemplated as independent, and not immersed in the product, – as law minus the productive energy.”|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">S. T. Coleridge.</span>}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=The Battle of Belief}}
 
This is the heading of Mr. Gladstone’s paper in the ''Nineteenth Century Review'' of this month, which he devotes to criticising and attempting to refute the arguments of Mrs. Humphry Ward on Christianity in her new book called “Robert Elsmere,” and which has made such a sensation in the world and in the Church that it has already reached a fourth edition. Mr. Gladstone admits that the aim of Mrs. Ward (in her hero Robert Elsmere, a noble clergyman) is to preserve intact ''the moral and spiritual results of Christianity.''
 
But Mr. Gladstone maintains that that is not enough alone, without the Homoousian dogma, or creed is also accepted, which requires the World to believe that ''Jesus is truly God.''


{{Style P-Quote|1=“In abstracten wie im konkreten Monismus ist es Gott selbst, der als absolutes Subject in den eingeschränkten Subjecten das Weltleid trägt, wobei er sich dann auf den Satz berufen kann: Volenti non fit injuria.”|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Von Hartmann.</span>}}
The battle between Mr. Gladstone and Robert Elsmere is one of Authority versus Reason: Romanism, versus Protestantism: Orthodoxy, versus Heterodoxy: The Church, versus The Scriptures: The Letter, versus The Spirit. Mr. Gladstone comes forward as the Advocate for the supremacy of Authority, Romanism, of Orthodoxy, of the Church and of the Letter, in opposition to Robert Elsmere who advocates the supremacy of Reason, Protestantism, Heterodoxy, the Scriptures and the Spirit.


{{Style P-Quote|1=“I know that I hung on a wind-rocked tree, nine whole nights with a spear wounded, and to Odin offered, – myself to myself, – on that tree of which no one knows from what root it springs.”|signature=Odin’s Rune-Song, “<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Edda.</span>”}}
But the proper arena for such a gigantic battle as this, which affects the belief of all men in Europe and America equally alike, is the pulpit of the Church. For the issue which is raised by both parties is the same, viz., the great question which Pilate asked of Jesus, in the Judgment Hall of Jerusalem, “What is truth?” which the world is still waiting to hear answered.


{{Style P-Poem|poem=<div style="text-align:center">Like Odin, the High One, I, Man –
The parties on both sides profess to be anxious for the glory of God alone, and for the triumph of what is good, pure, and true.
Am offered up on the tree –
 
Sacrificed –
And Cardinal Wiseman has said that in the history of religions there are ''two great principles'' in action which combat for supremacy, “Private Judgment and Authority.” And in this awful duel an arena should be afforded by the Church for the combatants. As it is necessary for the very life of “''the Church''” that this warfare should be carried on.
Myself to Myself,
An Ideal to Myself that Ideal,
And there hang I yet, windswept
in the forest of Time;
And shall hang long aeons
in agony –
Sorrow unspeakable!


Like Prometheus
Mr. Gladstone has come forward as the Champion of Authority in the ''Nineteenth Century Review,'' but we are not all able to obtain admission into that Review. Yet, as an ordained minister of the Church of England, to preach the truth of Christ Crucified, I ought to have a right to be heard in the pulpits of the National Church.
Chained to the rock,
Sun-pierced on Kavkas,
The Vulture feeds on my heart,
Myself gnawing myself
With sorrow unspeakable.


I am Jesus the gentle and lowly
And as the brother, in Christ, of the Arch-heretic St. Paul, I ask the rulers of the Church for a pulpit in which to plead as the advocate of Reason, and (what is called) Heterodoxy, but which I (with St. Paul) maintain to be Christianity and Protestantism, as opposed to Romanism.
Hanging high on Calvary hill,
Pierced by the spear and the thorn,
Pierced in the heart and the brain,
For three long days – three nights –
three aeons
In sorrow unspeakable.</div>}}


{{Page aside|244}}
“Is there not a Cause?” (1 Samuel xvii., 29.)


{{Style P-Poem|poem=<div style="text-align:center">And Odin gazing sun-like
{{Style P-Signature in capitals|1=Rev. T. G. Headley.}}
O’er earth and o’er sea
said
“it will pass”:
and
Prometheus shrieked to the Vulture
“Ai! Ai! lo! I am free,
What art thou?
The evil Gods they shall pass
With their deeds,
And with Zeus the tyrant
be hurled down the Abyss,
Stricken by Fate
Master of Gods and of Men.
Ai! Ai!


And Jesus the last and the best
Manor House, Petersham, S.W.
said
“Forgive them, they know not their deeds,
“Lo! Knowledge shall come
and
“The Comforter.”


But all three are one,
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
I myself offered a sacrifice even to myself
Mystery unspeakable;
Ah! when shall the end come!
Ah, When?


And the Spirit – the Comforter
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=252}}
said
“True! all these three are one
But I, God, am that
One;
I bear the World – Sorrow –
Self conscious in it,
Woe is me!
Suffering until the end
When the World shall return
Whence it came –
down the abyss,
And I shall be all in all,
And ye in me
Where Time and Space are not,
but
Where Love is.</div>|signature=A. J. C.<br />Lucerne, 1885.}}


{{Page aside|245}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=The Mystery of a Turkish Bath}}


Prometheus, the grandest “Idea” in Grecian Mythology, represents the “Nous Agonistes” – the divine part of the human soul – that firespark brought down by Prometheus from Heaven – and breathed into man – individualized in Man, which slowly – gradually – but surely, through and by means of agonizing conflicts with the lower Titanic earth nature, raises itself out of the lower material world into the ideal – invisible. The lower nature is represented by the tyrannic – arbitrary Zeus, the “Nomos” or law of the phenomenal world perceived by the senses, ''(Jupiter est quodcunque vides).'' Prometheus, the New or re-born Soul, baptized in fire = spirit, is that which is the opposite of Zeus – the invisible – the unseen – the noumenal – working in the ideal world, the delights of which it is not given to the mere animal human mind to conceive.
<center>By Rita, Author of “Dame Durden.”</center>


This promethean-soul of man come down from heaven can only be freed from the earth-chains and the Time-Vulture by the destruction of Zeus, (that is, his transformation – transfiguration into the higher form) the phenomenal world, and by its elevation to a higher power, that of the ideal, the only real.
This is one of that class of shilling volumes which have become of late so popular under the name of “Thrillers.” But the tale told here by Rita stands out in several respects from among the general mass of such books. To begin with, the English, if conversational, is still good, and neither the characters of the story nor their surroundings are exaggerated or overdrawn.


Prometheus is moreover the revolt of the enlightened Soul against all false – popular – sacerdotal – established – hierarchical forms of religion, those religions which seek for personal salvation, founded on egoism, instead of general universal good and the salvation of all sentient beings.
It is said that Occultism is fashionable at present. This seems strange; for “Theosophy” – that form of “Occultism” best known to Londoners, was the fashion three seasons ago, and was supposed to have died a natural death before aestheticism departed this life and was wept over by its devotees. But, apparently, Occultism and Theosophy have many lives, or else they never died at all; for once more they are in vogue, and everybody talks about those mysteries of the unseen world of which they are, as a rule, profoundly ignorant. It is a proof of this present taste for all the wonderful things supposed to be included under the word occult, that the popular novelists, each in turn, display to us what they apprehend of them.


Prometheus is the Grecian form of the Atman of the Vedanta – the true ego, set free from incarnations in the masks (personæ) of personality and the torture wheel of Necessity and Fate, and admitted into its rest and home in the universal – immanent Cosmic Spirit, escaped from the sorrows of the world of Creation. Prometheus is the ideal “Nomos” or Law in the soul itself, the “Conscious law – the King of Kings,” the God “seated in the heaven of the heart.”
It must be admitted that the hot room of a Turkish Bath would seem at first sight a strange place for the opening of a story in which the mystical and Theosophical play the principal part. Strange to say too “Rita’s” knowledge of her subject is accurate as far as it goes, and none of her personages commit any of those absurd blunders or indulge in the ridiculous language which for most writers represents the “Occult.” That “Rita” should give to her public an insight into these matters is an excellent augury. Not only is her power over her readers sufficient to claim attention, but also she has really studied and thought before putting pen to paper. She will, therefore, do real good by her work, as she will not only fascinate those who appreciate her story-telling faculty, but educate them.


In the Agonies of this “Nous Agonistes” – the birth agonies of the race and of each individual there must ever be that Crucifixion of the ideal man represented by Odin – Prometheus – Christ; but after the Cross comes the transfiguration, in which these words of Prometheus are fulfilled,
The interest and curiosity of the reader are aroused by the very first page, and one feels sure that the “Bath scenes,” must have been studied from life. Of course there is a slight tone of ''persiflage'' running through these pages, but it would really be very hard to decide whether it is the world in general and its self-conceited ignorance that the author is laughing at, or whether it is the Mystics and Theosophists whom that same world is pleased to set down as “mad.’


{{Style P-Poem|poem=              “By myriad pangs and woes
There is an element of humour too in the tale which saves it from extravagance and leaves a pleasant flavour in the reader’s mind.
Bound down, ''thus'' shall I ’scape these bonds.”}}


Schelling (1st Vol. p. 81) has a fine passage as to the myths of Prometheus and Pandora.
It would not be fair to the author to reveal her plot, and this precludes any discussion of several interesting questions connected with the story. The novelette is cordially recommended to any one who wants to wile away a pleasant hour. Moreover the reader will be certainly a degree wiser when rising from its perusal than before, for he cannot fail to understand a little better what sort of thing this much abused “Theosophy” is.


{{Style P-Quote|1=“Here (the myth of Pandora) the aspirations of Mankind for higher things are represented as the actual cause of human misery. In the words of Hesiod, ‘Epimetheus, befooled by the charms of Pandora, accepted her destructive gifts – gifts of the Immortals – and thereby brought misery and destruction to the human race.’ And Prometheus, who desired to raise the race, formed by himself to a resemblance to the Gods, suffers, chained to the rock, all the sufferings of man since
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|246}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Roses and Thorns}}


he cherished in his bosom the desire of a higher freedom and knowledge. Here, on his rock, he represents, in his own person, the whole human race. The Vulture who gnaws his liver, which ever grows again, is an image of that eternal uneasiness and restless desire for higher things, which so tortures all mortals.’”}}
<center>By Charles W. Heckethorn, Author of “Secret Societies,” and Translator<br />of the “Frithiof Saga.”</center>


In the account of the Crucifixion of Jesus, he is represented as receiving five wounds; may not these wounds have an esoteric-symbolical meaning? Man’s senses by which he perceives the phenomenal world are five, and may not these wounds on the cross ending in the death of the person (mask of the higher man), signify the death of all low, earthly desires having their origin in these five senses, and the consequent coming to life in a purer and higher sphere now totally inconceivable to us, all our concepts being derived from those earth senses? Nailing the feet takes away the power of moving towards any object of earth desire, as that of the hands, the organs of acquisition – now, too, generally of greed – derives us of the power of seizing the objects of our acquisitiveness; the wound in the side kills the heart, that is all the desires of earth, and wakens us into the Nirvana of Buddhism.
The interesting part of Mr. Heckethorn’s volume is the poem called “The Antidote,” which treats of the mystic philosophy of Jacob Boehme. Of the


The cross itself, to which the whole man was attached, is a well-known phallic emblem, representing the strongest form of human-earth sensuality; and that is a very symbol on which to crucify the man to death. ''(Vide'' Editors’ Note 1, at the end of this article.)
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=253}}


It is remarkable that in this legend Prometheus is represented as crowned with the Agnus-Castus plant (lugos), the leaves of which formed the Crown of the Victors in the “Agonia” of the Olympic games; Christ in his Victorious Agony was crowned with the thorny akanthus. This Agnus-Castus plant was used also in the fete of the Thesmophoria, in honour of Demeter – the law – “nomos” – bringer, whose priestesses slept on its leaves as encouraging chaste desires. In Christian times this custom survived among Nuns, who used to drink a water distilled from its leaves, and Monks used knives with handles made of its wood with the same intention of encouraging chastity.
rest of the book the less said the better; for the versification is halting and unmusical, and completely fails to do justice to the thought.


Chaucer, in his beautiful poem, “The Flower and the Leaf,” makes the Queen of the ladies of the leaf – those consecrated to spiritual love – carry branches of Agnus-Castus in her hand, and singing:
Thus, even though out of all systems of philosophy,


{{Style P-Poem|poem=“Suse le foyle, devers moi –
{{Style P-Poem|poem=“Which do perplex the seeker after truth,”}}
Mon joly cuer est endormy.”}}


Her heart was asleep to earth, but entranced in Heaven.
the author gives preference to the theosophy of Jacob Boehme – one of the greatest theosophists of past centuries, indeed – this fact only makes us the more regret that the author has chosen to write in verse. For he says: –


If it should be thought impious to attribute the expression of sorrow to the divine Being, it may be remarked that the Kabbala records an old tradition relating to the Schechinah (the female – mother – brooding element in God) in which she utters the following complaint for the evil in the world, and for the separation of the primal united dual elements in humanity.
{{Style P-Poem|poem=“I once thought very highly of gymnosophy,
  Though only in unchastened, ardent youth,
But now I mean to cling unto theosophy,
  Which makes the road to Heaven straight and smooth;
For ’midst the ills of life, what thought so soothing,
But that, at last, we go back to the Nothing?” (!)}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=“Woe to me, I have driven away my children, and woe unto the children that they have been driven from the table of their Father.”|signature=See “''Sympneumata.''”}}
Passing then straight to Jacob Boehme and leaving aside all questions of poetry and expression, it is interesting to note the effect which the study of that great Seer has produced on the author’s mind.


{{Page aside|247}}
Mr. Heckethorn identifies Boehme’s “Three ''First'' Properties of Nature” with the “Three Mothers” of Goethe’s ''Faust.'' He is quite right, but might have added that the idea, and even its form, are much older than Boehme. Hermes speaks of the ''Tres Matres'' – Light, Heat, and Electricity<ref name="v2-p253-n1">With the Kabalists, “the Three Mothers” in Sepher Yetzirah are Air, Water and Fire. They are EMeS, or אמש.</ref> – who showed to him the mysterious progress of work in Nature; and the “Three Mothers” were much talked about by the oldest Rosicrucians, who certainly did not derive their knowledge from Boehme.


And did not Jesus, the Christ – the divine Man – an incarnation of the Spirit and type of the next phase of human evolution, cry out in the bitterness of his agony, “Father, why hast thou forsaken me?” ''(Vide'' Editors’ Notes that follow, Note 2.)
Many a student of Nature’s mysteries would echo the author’s words: –


Inspired Mr. Pulsford, in his work “Morgenröthe,” which contains so many intimations of the new epoch of the coming Golden Age, says: –
{{Style P-Poem|poem=“How much might quickly be achieved by Science,
  How many a truth-concealing veil she'd rend,
Would she on Behmen’s teaching place reliance,
  And boldly to that vantage ground ascend,
Whence no more “mystery” shall fling defiance
  Against her objects and her labour's end.
Where she shall find the key, which critics bothers,
The Devil gave to Faust, to find the Mothers.”}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=“God having clothed Himself with the sorrows of creation, it must come to pass that the whole creation shall be filled and clothed with His glory. None of the present anomalies of creation will survive under this glory. It is not enough to say He suffers with us; we are taught rather to say that ‘we suffer with Him.’<ref name="v2-p247-n1">And why “He” and not IT? Has Deity a sex? Most extraordinary custom even in monotheists – Conceit of Men, who mirror their male element in their Deity when they do not degrade the Unknown to the ridiculous and the absurd by seeking to address and speak of it as “Woman” in some cases, as “male-female,” or “Father-Mother,” in others, thus making of an impersonal absolute <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Principle</span> – a huge <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Hermaphrodite</span>! – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> He is suffering at any rate, so long as any creature suffers. To bear the sufferings of all that suffer is a Love-necessity with Him. He cannot deliver Himself from bearing griefs and carrying sorrows, so long as there are any to be borne or carried by his sons and daughters. The First Cause must be present in all effects; not as one looking on, but as One within, bearing all.”|signature=“''Morgenröthe,''” p. 110.}}
He would cordially agree, too, with the following: –


{{Style P-Poem|poem=“For bodies never die but in appearance,
For Life is Light’s inseverable inherence.
And since all ''ens'' is only light, compacted,
.    .    .    .    .    .
All creatures, plants and stones, the mundane whole,
Have fire within them, ''ergo'' have a soul.”}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=“The vanity, strife and misery of disordered nature have long afflicted us; but the glory of God’s perfect goodness is about to be revealed in the New order of Man, and of Nature.”|signature=“''Morgenröthe,''” p. 111.}}
Further on, the writer expounds tersely enough the “seven” principles much talked of in mystic literature, which Boehme gives in a form worth quoting.


The First, Second and Third “properties” are Matter, Form, and Life, the Fourth is Light, or the Soul, then: –


{{Style P-Quote|1=“Like Prometheus bound to a rock the impersonal Spirit is chained to a personality until the consciousness of his herculean power awakes in him, and bursting his chain he becomes again free.”|signature=“''Magic,''” by Dr. <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Hartmann.</span>}}
{{Style P-Poem|poem=“As property the third from painful glow,
  Transfigured in the fifth, is light unbound,
The second’s grinding, hissing, groans of woe
  Turn, in the sixth, to soft, harmonious sound,
Whilst in the seventh, life set free, does flow
  Into the first one's dark and hellish ground.”}}


The author has evidently read and, what is more, understood Boehme, which is a rare thing in this age of beclouded materialism, and bespeaks a degree of mental truthfulness not to be met with in every drawing-room.


{{Style P-Quote|1=“Der aetherische Hauch der Götter, der Funk des Prometheus ist, nach den ältesten Mythen, Princip des höhern Lebens im Menschen.”|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Schelling</span>, 1st Band, p. 78.}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


That is: –
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=254}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=“The ethereal breath of the Gods – the promethean fire spark is, according to the most ancient myths, the principle of the higher life in men.”}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Correspondence}}


{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=A Puzzle in "Esoteric Buddhism"}}


<hr>
{{Style P-Quote|data=''To the Editors of'' <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer.</span>|1=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Since</span> the two Editors repeatedly assert their willingness in their great impartiality to publish even “personal remarks” upon themselves (''Vide Luc. No. 6, p.'' 432), I avail myself of the opportunity. Having read “Esoteric Buddhism” with much interest and general approval of the main drift of its teachings, I am anxious, with your kind permission, to formulate an objection to some points in Mr. Sinnetts’ view of Evolution which have completely staggered my friends and myself. They appear to upset once and for all the explanation of the origin of man propounded by that popular author. Mr. Sinnett has, however, so uniformly expressed his willingness to answer honest criticism that I may, perhaps, hope for his assistance in solving this difficulty. Meanwhile, despite my favourable bias towards Theosophy, I must, perforce, express my conviction that one aspect of the Esoteric Doctrine – ''supposing of course that Mr. Sinnett is to be regarded as absolutely authoritative on the point'' – is opposed to Science. The point is one of fundamental importance as will be readily recognised by all – except, perhaps, by some too . . . . well, too admiring Theosophists.
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - The Crucifixion of Man|&#91;Editors’ notes on ‘The Crucifixion of Man’&#93;]] ===
In “Esoteric Buddhism” we are confronted with a general acceptance of Darwinism. Physical Man, in particular, is said to have been evolved from ape ancestors.
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 247-250


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=“Man, says the Darwinian, ''was once an ape.'' Quite true. But the ape known(??) to the Darwinian will not change from generation to generation till the tail disappears and the hands turn into feet and so on . . . if we go back far enough we come to a period at which there were no human forms ready developed on earth. ''When spiritual monads, travelling on the earliest or lowest human level, were thus beginning to come round'' (the Planetary chain to this globe) ''their onward pressure in a world containing none but animal forms provoked the improvement of the highest of these into the required form – the much talked of missing link.''”|signature=(“Esoteric Buddhism,” 5th ed. pp. 42-3.)}}
<hr>
{{Page aside|251}}


{{Style P-Title|Reviews}}
And again: –


{{Style P-Title|The Battle of Belief}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=“The mineral kingdom will no more develop the vegetable kingdom . . . until it receives an impulse from without than ''the Earth was able to develop man from the ape'' till it received an impulse from without.”|signature=Ibid. p. 48.}}


This is the heading of Mr. Gladstone’s paper in the ''Nineteenth Century Review'' of this month, which he devotes to criticising and attempting to refute the arguments of Mrs. Humphry Ward on Christianity in her new book called “Robert Elsmere,” and which has made such a sensation in the world and in the Church that it has already reached a fourth edition. Mr. Gladstone admits that the aim of Mrs. Ward (in her hero Robert Elsmere, a noble clergyman) is to preserve intact ''the moral and spiritual results of Christianity.''
The theory here broached is to the effect that the development of the ape into man was brought about by the incarnation of Human Egos from the last planet in the septenary chain of globes. I may here remark that in referring to our supposed animal progenitors as the apes “known” to the Darwinian, Mr. Sinnett exceeds in audacity the boldest Evolutionist. For this hypothetical creature is not known at all, being conspicuous by its absence from any deposits yet explored. This, however, is a minor point. The real indictment to which I have been leading up is to follow.


But Mr. Gladstone maintains that that is not enough alone, without the Homoousian dogma, or creed is also accepted, which requires the World to believe that ''Jesus is truly God.''
We are told that occultists divide the term of Human existence on this planet into seven great Race Periods. At the present time the 5th of these races, the Aryan, is in the ascendant, while the 4th is still represented by teeming


The battle between Mr. Gladstone and Robert Elsmere is one of Authority versus Reason: Romanism, versus Protestantism: Orthodoxy, versus Heterodoxy: The Church, versus The Scriptures: The Letter, versus The Spirit. Mr. Gladstone comes forward as the Advocate for the supremacy of Authority, Romanism, of Orthodoxy, of the Church and of the Letter, in opposition to Robert Elsmere who advocates the supremacy of Reason, Protestantism, Heterodoxy, the Scriptures and the Spirit.
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=255}}


But the proper arena for such a gigantic battle as this, which affects the belief of all men in Europe and America equally alike, is the pulpit of the Church. For the issue which is raised by both parties is the same, viz., the great question which Pilate asked of Jesus, in the Judgment Hall of Jerusalem, “What is truth?” which the world is still waiting to hear answered.
populaces. The 3rd is almost extinct. Now on page 64 of “Esoteric Buddhism” we are told regarding the 4th Race men that: –


The parties on both sides profess to be anxious for the glory of God alone, and for the triumph of what is good, pure, and true.
{{Style P-Quote|1=“''In the Eocene Age'' even in its very first part, the ''great cycle of the 4th Race Men, the Atlanteans had already reached its highest point.''”}}


And Cardinal Wiseman has said that in the history of religions there are ''two great principles'' in action which combat for supremacy, “Private Judgment and Authority.” And in this awful duel an arena should be afforded by the Church for the combatants. As it is necessary for the very life of “''the Church''” that this warfare should be carried on.
Here, then, is a distinct landmark in the Esoteric Chronology pointed out to us. Summarizing these data we find ourselves confronted with the following propositions:


Mr. Gladstone has come forward as the Champion of Authority in the ''Nineteenth Century Review,'' but we are not all able to obtain admission into that Review. Yet, as an ordained minister of the Church of England, to preach the truth of Christ Crucified, I ought to have a right to be heard in the pulpits of the National Church.
(1.) Humanity was developed physically from apes.


And as the brother, in Christ, of the Arch-heretic St. Paul, I ask the rulers of the Church for a pulpit in which to plead as the advocate of Reason, and (what is called) Heterodoxy, but which I (with St. Paul) maintain to be Christianity and Protestantism, as opposed to Romanism.
(2.) The 4th Race reached its prime at the ''commencement'' of the Eocene Age of Geology.


“Is there not a Cause?” (1 Samuel xvii., 29.)
(3.) The ''three first Races'' (1st, 2nd, and 3rd) must therefore have antedated the Eocene Age by an enormous extent of time, even if we allow a much shorter period for their development than for the 4th and 5th. The 1st race, in fact, must have preceded the Tertiary Period by several millions of years.


{{Style P-Signature in capitals|1=Rev. T. G. Headley.}}
(4.) This ''pre-Tertiary 1st Race'' was therefore derived from a ''still earlier ape stock.''


Manor House, Petersham, S.W.
At this point the fabric of theory collapses. Is it necessary to say that Science has been ''unable to find a trace of an anthropoid ape previous even to the relatively late Miocene Age?'' Now the Eocene precede the Miocene rocks, and the 1st Race, as already shown, must have antedated even the era of the Eocene; it must have stretched far back into that dim and distant past when the chalk cliffs of the Secondary period were deposited! How then can Mr. Sinnett claim his view of Human Evolution as merely “complementary” to Darwin’s, when he binds himself to a chronology compared with the duration of which the Evolutionist one sinks into insignificance? Palaeontologists unanimously refuse to admit the existence of the higher apes previous to the Tertiary Period, and Darwin would have smiled at the notion. As a matter of fact, only the ''very lowest'' mammalians had made their appearance before the Eocene strata were formed. This is the view of the Science to which Mr. Sinnett invites us to bow with due reverence. Apparently he has been unconsciously nursing a viper in his bosom, for the same Science now “turns and strikes him.” I ask, <span style="font-variant:small-caps">How then was the 1st race evolved from apes aeons of years before such apes existed?</span> If Mr. Sinnett will kindly return a satisfactory answer to this query, he will have largely contributed to relieve the intellectual difficulties in the way of –


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">An Agnostic Student of Theosophy.</span><br />April 20th, Aberdeen.}}


{{Page aside|252}}
<hr>
{{Vertical space|2em}}


{{Style P-Title|The Mystery of a Turkish Bath}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - A Puzzle in Esoteric Buddhism|&#91;Editors’ note on ‘A Puzzle in Esoteric Buddhism’ by An Agnostic Student of Theosophy&#93;]]}}
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 255-257</center>


<center>By Rita, Author of “Dame Durden.”</center>
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=257}}


This is one of that class of shilling volumes which have become of late so popular under the name of “Thrillers.” But the tale told here by Rita stands out in several respects from among the general mass of such books. To begin with, the English, if conversational, is still good, and neither the characters of the story nor their surroundings are exaggerated or overdrawn.
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Practical Occultism}}


It is said that Occultism is fashionable at present. This seems strange; for “Theosophy” – that form of “Occultism” best known to Londoners, was the fashion three seasons ago, and was supposed to have died a natural death before aestheticism departed this life and was wept over by its devotees. But, apparently, Occultism and Theosophy have many lives, or else they never died at all; for once more they are in vogue, and everybody talks about those mysteries of the unseen world of which they are, as a rule, profoundly ignorant. It is a proof of this present taste for all the wonderful things supposed to be included under the word occult, that the popular novelists, each in turn, display to us what they apprehend of them.
{{Style P-Quote|1=“In a very interesting article in last month’s number entitled ‘Practical Occultism’ it is stated that from the moment a ‘Master’ begins to teach a ‘chela’ he takes on himself all the sins of that chela in connection with the occult sciences until the moment when initiation makes the chela a master and responsible in his turn.


It must be admitted that the hot room of a Turkish Bath would seem at first sight a strange place for the opening of a story in which the mystical and Theosophical play the principal part. Strange to say too “Rita’s” knowledge of her subject is accurate as far as it goes, and none of her personages commit any of those absurd blunders or indulge in the ridiculous language which for most writers represents the “Occult.” That “Rita” should give to her public an insight into these matters is an excellent augury. Not only is her power over her readers sufficient to claim attention, but also she has really studied and thought before putting pen to paper. She will, therefore, do real good by her work, as she will not only fascinate those who appreciate her story-telling faculty, but educate them.
“For the Western mind, steeped as it has been for generations in ‘Individualism,’ it is very difficult to recognise the justice and consequently the truth of this statement, and it is very much to be desired that some further explanation should be given for a fact which some few may feel intuitively but for which they are quite unable to give any logical reason.”|signature=S. E.}}


The interest and curiosity of the reader are aroused by the very first page, and one feels sure that the “Bath scenes,” must have been studied from life. Of course there is a slight tone of ''persiflage'' running through these pages, but it would really be very hard to decide whether it is the world in general and its self-conceited ignorance that the author is laughing at, or whether it is the Mystics and Theosophists whom that same world is pleased to set down as “mad.’
<hr>
{{Vertical space|2em}}


There is an element of humour too in the tale which saves it from extravagance and leaves a pleasant flavour in the reader’s mind.
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Practical Occultism (1)|&#91;Editors’ reply to “Practical Occultism” by S. E.&#93;]]}}
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 257-258</center>


It would not be fair to the author to reveal her plot, and this precludes any discussion of several interesting questions connected with the story. The novelette is cordially recommended to any one who wants to wile away a pleasant hour. Moreover the reader will be certainly a degree wiser when rising from its perusal than before, for he cannot fail to understand a little better what sort of thing this much abused “Theosophy” is.
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Why do Animals Suffer|&#91;Why do Animals Suffer?&#93;]]}}
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 258-259</center>


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=259}}


{{Page aside|252}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Logical Deductions}}


{{Style P-Title|Roses and Thorns}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=Dr. Hartmann uses very poor logic in his “Logical Deductions,” (see <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span>, page 93, issue of April 15th.) He says “a cause can exist without producing an effect”; I am no logician, but that is a “self-evident” absurdity. Until it has produced an effect, it is not a cause. If he argues in that way, it would be equally true to say that an effect can exist without a cause, for the cause may have ceased to exist as soon as the effect is produced.


<center>By Charles W. Heckethorn, Author of “Secret Societies,” and Translator<br />of the “Frithiof Saga.”</center>
|signature=Yours faithfully,<br /><span style="font-variant:small-caps">Alfred Wilson.</span>}}


The interesting part of Mr. Heckethorn’s volume is the poem called “The Antidote,” which treats of the mystic philosophy of Jacob Boehme. Of the
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|253}}
[The author of “Logical Deductions” being at present in America, he cannot reply. But there is no doubt that the mistake is due rather to his imperfect knowledge of English, than to any false idea in his philosophical views. The incongruity is too apparent, and must be due to an oversight. – <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]


rest of the book the less said the better; for the versification is halting and unmusical, and completely fails to do justice to the thought.
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


Thus, even though out of all systems of philosophy,
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Is There No Hope?}}


{{Style P-Poem|poem=“Which do perplex the seeker after truth,”}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=I think, after reading the conditions necessary for Occult study given in the April number of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span>, that it would be as well for the readers of this magazine to give up all hopes of becoming Occultists. In Britain, except inside a monastery, I hardly think it possible that such conditions could ever be realised. In my future capacity of medical doctor (if the gods are so benign)


the author gives preference to the theosophy of Jacob Boehme – one of the greatest theosophists of past centuries, indeed – this fact only makes us the more regret that the author has chosen to write in verse. For he says: –
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=9|p=260}}


{{Style P-Poem|poem=“I once thought very highly of gymnosophy,
the eighth condition would be quite exclusive; this is most unfortunate, as it seems to me that the study of Occultism is peculiarly essential for a successful practice of the medical profession.<ref name="v2-p260-n1">By “successful practice” I mean, successful to everybody concerned.</ref>
  Though only in unchastened, ardent youth,
But now I mean to cling unto theosophy,
  Which makes the road to Heaven straight and smooth;
For ’midst the ills of life, what thought so soothing,
But that, at last, we go back to the Nothing?” (!)}}


Passing then straight to Jacob Boehme and leaving aside all questions of poetry and expression, it is interesting to note the effect which the study of that great Seer has produced on the author’s mind.
I have the following question to ask you, and will be glad to be favoured with a reply through the medium of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span>. Is it possible to study Occultism in Britain?


Mr. Heckethorn identifies Boehme’s “Three ''First'' Properties of Nature” with the “Three Mothers” of Goethe’s ''Faust.'' He is quite right, but might have added that the idea, and even its form, are much older than Boehme. Hermes speaks of the ''Tres Matres'' – Light, Heat, and Electricity<ref name="v2-p253-n1">With the Kabalists, “the Three Mothers” in Sepher Yetzirah are Air, Water and Fire. They are EMeS, or אמש.</ref> – who showed to him the mysterious progress of work in Nature; and the “Three Mothers” were much talked about by the oldest Rosicrucians, who certainly did not derive their knowledge from Boehme.
Before concluding, I feel compelled to inform you that, I admire your magazine as a scientific production, and that I really and truly classify it along with the “Imitation of Christ” among my text books of religion.


Many a student of Nature’s mysteries would echo the author’s words: –
|signature=Yours,<br /><span style="font-variant:small-caps">David Crichton.</span><br />Marischall College, Aberdeen.}}


{{Style P-Poem|poem=“How much might quickly be achieved by Science,
[<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Editors’ Reply.</span> – This is a too pessimistic view to entertain. One may study with profit the Occult Sciences without rushing into the higher Occultism. In the case of our correspondent especially, and in his future capacity of medical doctor, “the Occult knowledge of simples and minerals, and the curative powers of certain things in Nature, is far more important and useful than metaphysical and psychological Occultism or ''Theophany.'' And this he can do better by studying and trying to understand Paracelsus and the two Van Helmonts, than by assimilating Patanjali and the methods of Taraka Raja Yoga.
  How many a truth-concealing veil she'd rend,
Would she on Behmen’s teaching place reliance,
  And boldly to that vantage ground ascend,
Whence no more “mystery” shall fling defiance
  Against her objects and her labour's end.
Where she shall find the key, which critics bothers,
The Devil gave to Faust, to find the Mothers.”}}


He would cordially agree, too, with the following: –
It ''is'' possible to study “Occultism” (the Occult sciences or arts is more correct) in Britain, as on any other point of the globe; though owing to the tremendously adverse conditions created by the intense selfishness that prevails in the country, and a magnetism which is repellant to a free manifestation of Spirituality – solitude is the best condition for study. See Editorial in this issue.]


{{Style P-Poem|poem=“For bodies never die but in appearance,
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
For Life is Light’s inseverable inherence.
And since all ''ens'' is only light, compacted,
.    .    .    .    .    .
All creatures, plants and stones, the mundane whole,
Have fire within them, ''ergo'' have a soul.”}}


Further on, the writer expounds tersely enough the “seven” principles much talked of in mystic literature, which Boehme gives in a form worth quoting.
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Who Are the Eurasians?}}


The First, Second and Third “properties” are Matter, Form, and Life, the Fourth is Light, or the Soul, then: –
{{Style P-Quote|1=As you expressly invite correspondence with regard to subjects connected with our work, Theosophy, I beg to ask of you ''Who are the Eurasians'' mentioned at p. 147 of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span> for April, and what are their tenets or practices? as I never heard of these before and have been consulting all my books on Hindoo religions, but ''cannot'' find any notice of them, at least under the name of Eurasians.


{{Style P-Poem|poem=“As property the third from painful glow,
|signature=Fraternally yours,<br /><span style="font-variant:small-caps">G. Ouseley, f.t.s.</span>}}
  Transfigured in the fifth, is light unbound,
The second’s grinding, hissing, groans of woe
  Turn, in the sixth, to soft, harmonious sound,
Whilst in the seventh, life set free, does flow
  Into the first one's dark and hellish ground.”}}


The author has evidently read and, what is more, understood Boehme, which is a rare thing in this age of beclouded materialism, and bespeaks a degree of mental truthfulness not to be met with in every drawing-room.
<hr>
{{Vertical space|2em}}


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Who are the Eurasians|&#91;Editors’ note on ‘Who Are the Eurasians?’ by G. Ouseley&#93;]]}}
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 260</center>


{{Page aside|254}}
== No. 10 – June 1888 ==


{{Style P-Title|Correspondence}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Theosophy or Jesuitism|Theosophy or Jesuitism?]]}}
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 261-272</center>


{{Style P-Title|A Puzzle in "Esoteric Buddhism"}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=10|p=272}}


{{Style P-Quote|data=''To the Editors of'' <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer.</span>|1=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Since</span> the two Editors repeatedly assert their willingness in their great impartiality to publish even “personal remarks” upon themselves (''Vide Luc. No. 6, p.'' 432), I avail myself of the opportunity. Having read “Esoteric Buddhism” with much interest and general approval of the main drift of its teachings, I am anxious, with your kind permission, to formulate an objection to some points in Mr. Sinnetts’ view of Evolution which have completely staggered my friends and myself. They appear to upset once and for all the explanation of the origin of man propounded by that popular author. Mr. Sinnett has, however, so uniformly expressed his willingness to answer honest criticism that I may, perhaps, hope for his assistance in solving this difficulty. Meanwhile, despite my favourable bias towards Theosophy, I must, perforce, express my conviction that one aspect of the Esoteric Doctrine – ''supposing of course that Mr. Sinnett is to be regarded as absolutely authoritative on the point'' – is opposed to Science. The point is one of fundamental importance as will be readily recognised by all – except, perhaps, by some too . . . . well, too admiring Theosophists.
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Scene: The Garden of a Temple}}


In “Esoteric Buddhism” we are confronted with a general acceptance of Darwinism. Physical Man, in particular, is said to have been evolved from ape ancestors.
<center>''Dramatis Personæ,'' <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Servia</span>, a novice.<br /><span style="font-variant:small-caps">Mark</span>, a man of the world.<br /><span style="font-variant:small-caps">The Wise One.</span></center>


{{Style P-Quote|1=“Man, says the Darwinian, ''was once an ape.'' Quite true. But the ape known(??) to the Darwinian will not change from generation to generation till the tail disappears and the hands turn into feet and so on . . . if we go back far enough we come to a period at which there were no human forms ready developed on earth. ''When spiritual monads, travelling on the earliest or lowest human level, were thus beginning to come round'' (the Planetary chain to this globe) ''their onward pressure in a world containing none but animal forms provoked the improvement of the highest of these into the required form – the much talked of missing link.''”|signature=(“Esoteric Buddhism,” 5th ed. pp. 42-3.)}}
''Servia:'' The problem of life appears to me to be that one can never attain the right condition for learning its lesson. One is always learning, but one has never learned.


And again: –
''Mark:'' Why not say rather that new experiences crowd out the old ones before one has time to digest their various morals or lessons?


{{Style P-Quote|1=“The mineral kingdom will no more develop the vegetable kingdom . . . until it receives an impulse from without than ''the Earth was able to develop man from the ape'' till it received an impulse from without.”|signature=Ibid. p. 48.}}
''Servia:'' In each life it is as in this garden. Certain flowers only are permitted by nature to grow. Therefore they should be able to come to full fruition as they do in this garden.


The theory here broached is to the effect that the development of the ape into man was brought about by the incarnation of Human Egos from the last planet in the septenary chain of globes. I may here remark that in referring to our supposed animal progenitors as the apes “known” to the Darwinian, Mr. Sinnett exceeds in audacity the boldest Evolutionist. For this hypothetical creature is not known at all, being conspicuous by its absence from any deposits yet explored. This, however, is a minor point. The real indictment to which I have been leading up is to follow.
''Mark:'' Then they are busied in sowing seed and have no time to consider the lesson involved in flowering properly. And after all, is there any lesson in it?


We are told that occultists divide the term of Human existence on this planet into seven great Race Periods. At the present time the 5th of these races, the Aryan, is in the ascendant, while the 4th is still represented by teeming
''The Wise One:'' No, except to those who wish to become more than flowers and are weary of for ever sowing seed only to become flowers again. This temple is good, and well-built; but who would for ever build temples? The lesson of the temple is the object for which it is built.


{{Page aside|255}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


populaces. The 3rd is almost extinct. Now on page 64 of “Esoteric Buddhism” we are told regarding the 4th Race men that: –
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=10|p=273}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=“''In the Eocene Age'' even in its very first part, the ''great cycle of the 4th Race Men, the Atlanteans had already reached its highest point.''”}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Leylet en Nuktah}}


Here, then, is a distinct landmark in the Esoteric Chronology pointed out to us. Summarizing these data we find ourselves confronted with the following propositions:
<center>(“THE NIGHT OF THE DROP”).</center>


(1.) Humanity was developed physically from apes.
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Note.</span> – The night of the 17th June ''(i.e.,'' the 11th of the Copt, or Christian-Egyptian month, “Bauneh”) is, to this day, known amongst the populace as ''Laylet-en-Nuktah'' (“The Night of the Drop”). The time-honoured old legend relates – and it is a creed upheld by many Egyptians to the present day – that a wonderful, mysterious drop falls during this night upon the breast of the Nile, whose waters immediately respond and rise, until at length the great river overflows its banks. This drop was believed by the ancient Egyptians to be ''a tear shed by the Great Mother, Isis.''


(2.) The 4th Race reached its prime at the ''commencement'' of the Eocene Age of Geology.
{{Style P-Poem|title=An Invocatory Ode to Isis.<br><small>(Dedicated, by permission, to Gerald Massey.)</small>|poem=O Isis! Mother of the trickling rills
Which Nature from her bounteous bosom fills,
  Behold! Our Nile lies low.
  See! ’Twixt his banks with sleepy flow
He creepeth; still and slow as oil.
Our wells and cisterns dry, with ceaseless toil
  We seek some deeper pools that lie
Within his breast, and dip our jars;
  When from the rustling reeds all crisp and dry
  Straight upwards doth the Ibis fly;
And lurking low the alligator bars
Our urgent way, with lolling tongue, athirst,
And red eye glaring, like a beast accurst


(3.) The ''three first Races'' (1st, 2nd, and 3rd) must therefore have antedated the Eocene Age by an enormous extent of time, even if we allow a much shorter period for their development than for the 4th and 5th. The 1st race, in fact, must have preceded the Tertiary Period by several millions of years.
  O Isis! Mother of the founts
 
And cataracts of holy Nile,
(4.) This ''pre-Tertiary 1st Race'' was therefore derived from a ''still earlier ape stock.''
  Behold our father lieth low!
  He springeth from the snow-crown’d mounts,
And long his devious way doth wile
  Through desert sands, where Simooms blow
To strangle him while a child at play
For many a mile and many a day;
But like the bounding Arab steed,
He flingeth off, with hast’ning speed,
The clinging death of stifling sands,
And soon within Egyptian lands
  Reclineth, like a god, with fair
Rich gardens smiling round his feet.}}


At this point the fabric of theory collapses. Is it necessary to say that Science has been ''unable to find a trace of an anthropoid ape previous even to the relatively late Miocene Age?'' Now the Eocene precede the Miocene rocks, and the 1st Race, as already shown, must have antedated even the era of the Eocene; it must have stretched far back into that dim and distant past when the chalk cliffs of the Secondary period were deposited! How then can Mr. Sinnett claim his view of Human Evolution as merely “complementary” to Darwin’s, when he binds himself to a chronology compared with the duration of which the Evolutionist one sinks into insignificance? Palaeontologists unanimously refuse to admit the existence of the higher apes previous to the Tertiary Period, and Darwin would have smiled at the notion. As a matter of fact, only the ''very lowest'' mammalians had made their appearance before the Eocene strata were formed. This is the view of the Science to which Mr. Sinnett invites us to bow with due reverence. Apparently he has been unconsciously nursing a viper in his bosom, for the same Science now “turns and strikes him.” I ask, <span style="font-variant:small-caps">How then was the 1st race evolved from apes aeons of years before such apes existed?</span> If Mr. Sinnett will kindly return a satisfactory answer to this query, he will have largely contributed to relieve the intellectual difficulties in the way of –
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=10|p=274}}


|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">An Agnostic Student of Theosophy.</span><br />April 20th, Aberdeen.}}
{{Style P-Poem|poem= And corn-fields waving in the air
Their glad thanks for his waters sweet.
  The cane sucks sugar from his waves,
  The cotton whitens like the snow
Which wrapt him soft when he was born
A baby-giant, at rosy morn,
  With gurgling laughter soft and low,
  In Abyssinia’s mountain caves.


<hr>
  O Isis! Mother! Lov’st thou not
{{Vertical space|2em}}
Thy Daughters, and thy Sons of Nile?
Can’st thou in Heav’n be happy while
  Our lovely land all parched and hot
Lies with’ring ’neath dread Typhon’s breath?<ref name="v2-p274-n1">Typhon, and Seth, Set, or Sut, are names given to the father of Osiris, who is said, in the ancient Egyptian myth, to have murdered him. The wind from the south-west, coming across the desert, is also called Seth, or Typhon.</ref>
From south-west blows he, scorching Seth,
  All red and yellow as the sand
Fierce ''chamsin''<ref name="v2-p274-n2">Storm-wind.</ref> drives, with wilting wing,
From Lybia’s desert darkening.
The dry sand-islets with which he
Divides our blue Nile like not we.
His sixteen cubits<ref name="v2-p274-n3">Sixteen cubits is considered a good rise for the Nile.</ref> must our father grow,
And cover them with stately flow.


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - A Puzzle in Esoteric Buddhism|&#91;Editors’ note on ‘A Puzzle in Esoteric Buddhism’ by An Agnostic Student of Theosophy&#93;]] ===
  Then thou, sweet Isis, wife and queen,
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 255-257
Shall reign in peace o’er thy demesne.
 
The palms shall lift their slender stems
{{Vertical space|2em}}
Date-crown’d, to see how Nilus hems,
<hr>
  With silv’ry stretch of waters fair,
{{Page aside|257}}
The whole land in his full embrace.
The sun wide-spangled track shall trace
Across his rippling breast all day;
All day athwart this golden road
  Shall seeming float in golden air
The white lateen-sails, spreading broad
Like white-wing’d gulls in soaring play.


{{Style P-Title|Practical Occultism}}
  But Isis! Now our Nile lies low.
Like string of beads round maiden’s throat
  Twines he about fair Egypt's breast;
  A silv’ry streak in placid rest
Scarce giving space to a floating boat.
  Like aged king he creepeth slow,}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=“In a very interesting article in last month’s number entitled ‘Practical Occultism’ it is stated that from the moment a ‘Master’ begins to teach a ‘chela’ he takes on himself all the sins of that chela in connection with the occult sciences until the moment when initiation makes the chela a master and responsible in his turn.
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=10|p=275}}


“For the Western mind, steeped as it has been for generations in ‘Individualism,’ it is very difficult to recognise the justice and consequently the truth of this statement, and it is very much to be desired that some further explanation should be given for a fact which some few may feel intuitively but for which they are quite unable to give any logical reason.”|signature=S. E.}}
{{Style P-Poem|poem=And ling’reth languid in his bed.
  The Priests of ''Hapi''<ref name="v2-p275-n1">God ''Hapi-Mu'' is the Nile, to whose honour were constructed Rock-Temples at ''Silsileh''; and where, by commandment of the Pharaohs, Rameses II. and III., were solemnised two festivals to celebrate the rising of the Nile, at the beginning and close of the inundation.</ref> wait in vain
Where old Silsileh lifts his rocky head.
  No incense floats from out the fane;
  God ''Hapi'' waits his lotus-crown, and train
Of gorgeous-vestured worshippers, and hymns
  Slow-chanted to his praise, when bounding free
  With glad roar rushes he,
Silsileh’s pass o’erbrims,
  And wrangling loud he floods the thirsty plain.


<hr>
  O Isis! Mother! Haste thee! Weep!
{{Vertical space|2em}}
  And stay our thirsting anguish deep.
 
  To-night, dear Isis, whilst we sleep,
=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Practical Occultism (1)|&#91;Editors’ reply to “Practical Occultism” by S. E.&#93;]] ===
Let fall on Nile that drop of bliss.
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 257-258
  Be sure, with joyous leap,
 
He’ll upward spring to meet its kiss:
=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Why do Animals Suffer|&#91;Why do Animals Suffer?&#93;]] ===
His life renewed, his fountains filled
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 258-259
From the fountain of thy tear-drop spilled.
 
  At break of day will resound the glad cry
{{Vertical space|2em}}
The welcome chant of ''Munadi-en-Nil.''<ref name="v2-p275-n2">''Nile-criers,'' who announce each day the number of inches the Nile has risen.</ref>
<hr>
To the river banks the crowds will fly,
{{Page aside|259}}
  And songs and shouts the air will fill.
  The youths their ''tarabooks'' drum,
  And maidens veil’d about the lips,
Their hymns religiously will hum:
  The dancing girls with arms upflung,
From which the gauzy robe off slips,
  Will twirl to the sound of castanets rung
      Aloft in the air so merrily.
    At night from the tents the torches’ gleam
      Will dance over Nile so cheerily;
    The stars will look down with their steady beam,
      From the midst of the moon-lit sky,
      On the gay ''dahabeeyahs'' floating by,
When e’en the ready sad-ey’d slaves
  Forget their native land and smile,
  As they hang the lanterns red and blue
’Neath pennons flick their fork’d tails.
No man now his fate bewails,
  For this is the joyous “Feast of the Nile!”}}


{{Style P-Title|Logical Deductions}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=10|p=276}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=Dr. Hartmann uses very poor logic in his “Logical Deductions,” (see <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span>, page 93, issue of April 15th.) He says “a cause can exist without producing an effect”; I am no logician, but that is a “self-evident” absurdity. Until it has produced an effect, it is not a cause. If he argues in that way, it would be equally true to say that an effect can exist without a cause, for the cause may have ceased to exist as soon as the effect is produced.
{{Style P-Poem|poem= The sons of Islam, the Copt and the Jew
  Together join in a brotherhood true
  Of human want and necessity
To welcome the fruit-giver, Nile:
  For he lavisheth broad prosperity
And maketh the whole land smile.


|signature=Yours faithfully,<br /><span style="font-variant:small-caps">Alfred Wilson.</span>}}
  But still, sweet Isis, we wait for thee,
 
When, leaning from thy heav’n above,
<hr>
Fair Goddess-mother, filled with love
{{Vertical space|2em}}
  And pity for our misery,
 
Thou’lt shed one tear-drop on Nile’s breast
=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Editors reply to Logical Deductions by Alfred Wilson|&#91;Editors’ reply to ‘Logical Deductions’ by Alfred Wilson&#93;]] ===
And rouse him from his swooning rest,
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 259
  All day the sun, with angry glare,
At the Pyramids strikes his pointed darts.
They laugh and hold fast their impregnable hearts,
  Where their secret chambers lie.
  But ''Usertesen's'' monolith standing high,
  Trembleth aloft in the burning air;
For the sun waxes fierce, and the orange groves
  Stand parch’d amidst the cactus clumps,
Where the obelisk’s shadow slowly moves
          In obedience to the sun;
  Like a long finger pointing out the stumps
  Of ruin’d columns, and massive walls,
          Which graced the city of ''On'';<ref name="v2-p276-n1">''Heliopolis,'' the “City of the Sun.</ref>
And stirless lie the lizard and eft
On the stone of the altar cleft,
  Where the shadow’s finger falls.
Let Nile’s sweet waters cover them all
With a winding, waving pall;
And the thick’ning mud of his rich land-gift
Shall bury them deep beneath its drift.
 
Then weep, O Isis! Dear mother, weep;
Whilst heavy slumbers wrap us deep.
  Sure the night – the “Night of the Drop”
To thy eager children draweth near,
  When from thy heavenly heights of love
Thou wilt shed the mysterious tear.
  Over other lands from the clouds above
  The rain falls richly for stock and for crop,
  But we, sweet Isis, have only ''one drop,''
We have nought but thy pitying tear.|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Nizida.</span>}}
 
<hr>
{{Vertical space|2em}}
 
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Pfoundes C. - The Romantic Story of Genghis Khan, the Conqueror of Asia|The Romantic Story of Genghis Khan, the Conqueror of Asia]]}}
<center>[[Pfoundes, Charles|C. Pfoundes]], pp. 277-280</center>


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|259_2|show page=259}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=10|p=281}}


{{Style P-Title|Is There No Hope?}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=The Woman in the Stone Tower}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=I think, after reading the conditions necessary for Occult study given in the April number of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span>, that it would be as well for the readers of this magazine to give up all hopes of becoming Occultists. In Britain, except inside a monastery, I hardly think it possible that such conditions could ever be realised. In my future capacity of medical doctor (if the gods are so benign)
<center>A TRUE INCIDENT.</center>


{{Page aside|260}}
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">The</span> summer of 1885 had been very quiet and dull for me. I was young, but much alone, having no companions apart from my music and painting, to which I devoted myself with an artist’s love. I seldom went for a walk, and allowed myself no recreation, except an hour every evening which I spent at the most popular church in the town of F – , where I reside. It was an endless source of delight to sit there and listen to the sympathetic harmonies swelling from the beautiful organ, as the gifted master’s firm fingers pressed the trembling notes.


the eighth condition would be quite exclusive; this is most unfortunate, as it seems to me that the study of Occultism is peculiarly essential for a successful practice of the medical profession.<ref name="v2-p260-n1">By “successful practice” I mean, successful to everybody concerned.</ref>
The summer sped away and autumn came. I dreaded the coming winter, with its dreary evenings and melancholy winds. Had I a companion, I thought, life would be brighter; but the friends of my childhood belonged to a foreign land, and were scattered, like autumn leaves, I knew not where.


I have the following question to ask you, and will be glad to be favoured with a reply through the medium of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span>. Is it possible to study Occultism in Britain?
Full of these melancholy thoughts one night, I fell asleep and dreamed. The dream was so vivid, and the characters who played their parts in it so real, that it seemed more like a vision than the fanciful and absurd panoramas which flit across the brain, when sleep draws her curtain over weary eyes.


Before concluding, I feel compelled to inform you that, I admire your magazine as a scientific production, and that I really and truly classify it along with the “Imitation of Christ” among my text books of religion.
I dreamed that I saw myself clad in a long, loose, grey robe. I wore a close white cap upon my head, over which was thrown a veil, the colour of my dress. Suspended from a silk rope, encircling my waist, hung several keys, a curious seal, and a pair of scissors. Upon my breast rested a large black wooden cross. In fact, I was transformed into a Sister of Mercy. After waiting some little time, deliberating in my mind where I should go, I saw an arched doorway; the door, which was oaken and studded with huge nails, was closed, but it yielded to my touch; so I opened it, and found myself in a low square stone room. Upon my right I saw a holy-water stoup, and above it a crucifix. I merely noticed these things in passing, and walked on; I turned down a short passage at right angles with the entrance, at the end of which was a flight of winding, stone stairs. I began to ascend. It was evidently a tower of considerable height. Upon my right at regular intervals I passed low-arched doorways where fearful, pitiful, starved creatures, sinstained and wretched, shrank within their gloomy, cavernous cells, as I passed like a spirit up the winding shadowy steps.


|signature=Yours,<br /><span style="font-variant:small-caps">David Crichton.</span><br />Marischall College, Aberdeen.}}
At last I gained the top, and found myself on a square stone flagging; immediately in front of me there was a blank stone wall, and on either side a doorway. I entered the room upon my left; it was small and all of stone, with but one barred window at the end, through which the last


[<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Editors’ Reply.</span> – This is a too pessimistic view to entertain. One may study with profit the Occult Sciences without rushing into the higher Occultism. In the case of our correspondent especially, and in his future capacity of medical doctor, “the Occult knowledge of simples and minerals, and the curative powers of certain things in Nature, is far more important and useful than metaphysical and psychological Occultism or ''Theophany.'' And this he can do better by studying and trying to understand Paracelsus and the two Van Helmonts, than by assimilating Patanjali and the methods of Taraka Raja Yoga.
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=10|p=282}}


It ''is'' possible to study “Occultism” (the Occult sciences or arts is more correct) in Britain, as on any other point of the globe; though owing to the tremendously adverse conditions created by the intense selfishness that prevails in the country, and a magnetism which is repellant to a free manifestation of Spirituality – solitude is the best condition for study. See Editorial in this issue.]
rays of a dying sun were stealing; they faintly lit up the worn features of a woman who was lying upon a rude straw bed in one corner.


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
I silently knelt down beside her, and gazed into her beautiful face; it was deadly white, and in contrast to this, there shone out a pair of melancholy brown eyes. Her hair was slightly tinged with gold, and fell carelessly over her forehead; her eyebrows were level, but curved artistically into the line of the nose; this feature inclined to the Roman type; her lips were made for smiles that, alas, had vanished.


{{Page aside|260}}
It was all very pitiful; her delicate face so woe-stricken, and her poverty so apparent; yet I shed no tears. I only opened a small book which I carried, and softly read out the “Office for the Dying,” then I arose, and at last spoke.


{{Style P-Title|Who Are the Eurasians?}}
“You have but an hour to live, and I must leave you.”


{{Style P-Quote|1=As you expressly invite correspondence with regard to subjects connected with our work, Theosophy, I beg to ask of you ''Who are the Eurasians'' mentioned at p. 147 of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span> for April, and what are their tenets or practices? as I never heard of these before and have been consulting all my books on Hindoo religions, but ''cannot'' find any notice of them, at least under the name of Eurasians.
She did not answer, and I left, as silently as I came; down the stone stairway, and past those gloomy cells, where the terrible figures fell back as I approached, like silent, mournful spectres of some lost world.


|signature=Fraternally yours,<br /><span style="font-variant:small-caps">G. Ouseley, f.t.s.</span>}}
I gained the foot of the stairs and glided along the passage to the doorway; a beggar stood without and solicited alms. I had nothing, but at that moment I discovered that bread had been placed in my hands. I gave it to him and went my way through a long garden. I remember seeing nothing more, except a long, low shed built against the garden wall; this shed was divided into two compartments, one much smaller than the other, and filled with gardening and other implements.


<hr>
This was the dream, and for days it haunted me. I could always see that spiral stairway and those fleeting figures retreating into the gloom. I always felt those sad, mysterious eyes, gazing into my very soul, and pleading to me from that gifted, eloquent face. Was it but a dream, or was it more? I thought it prophetic, and time proved it to be so, as you shall hear.
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Who are the Eurasians|&#91;Editors’ note on ‘Who Are the Eurasians?’ by G. Ouseley&#93;]] ===
I was sitting in my usual seat at church one evening, some few weeks after the dream; across the aisle sat a young lady dressed in black, her small, slender figure first riveting my attention. She was simply dressed, but every fold lingered about her graceful form with ease and elegance. Her face was most beautiful, a delicately chiselled profile, perfect in every detail. I could not see the colour of her eyes, and was just trying to discover, when the choir came in; we stood up as usual, and the service proceeded. I could feel that the young lady opposite was studying me attentively, so I dared not look at her for some time, but when I did, I discovered that her eyes were brown, the colour I admire most, and that their glance was soft as a gazelle’s and swift as an Indian’s. I felt that her face was familiar, and yet I could not bring to mind where I had seen it. When I arose to leave she did the same, and walked beside me down the aisle and out through the doorway.
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 260


== No. 10 – June 1888 ==
For successive evenings she continued her church-going. I used to watch eagerly for that small, graceful figure, and that melancholy


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Theosophy or Jesuitism|Theosophy or Jesuitism?]] ===
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=10|p=283}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 261-272


{{Vertical space|2em}}
beautiful face. She charmed and fascinated me, I always found myself turning around and looking at her, but, when I did so, I invariably caught her dark eyes fixed on me, and was forced to turn quickly round again. I used to think about her a great deal, and wished to speak to her, but I was naturally timid, and disliked addressing strangers first; I also felt it impossible to go up to her and say, as I really wished to:
<hr>
{{Page aside|272}}


{{Style P-Title|Scene: The Garden of a Temple}}
“Your face is familiar to me, and yet I know you are a stranger. I like you immensely, may we be friends!”


<center>''Dramatis Personæ,'' <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Servia</span>, a novice.<br /><span style="font-variant:small-caps">Mark</span>, a man of the world.<br /><span style="font-variant:small-caps">The Wise One.</span></center>
And yet I knew that she would have given anything to have spoken to me. On the following Sunday, after morning service, we walked down the aisle together as usual, and at the door she turned to me and asked if the eight o’clock daily communion was choral; it was the first time I had heard her speak, her voice was well-modulated and sweet, her manner charming. I was not surprised that she chose me out of all the congregation to ask this common-place question. I answered in the negative, and then turned from her on my way home.


''Servia:'' The problem of life appears to me to be that one can never attain the right condition for learning its lesson. One is always learning, but one has never learned.
On the Thursday as we came out we grew more friendly, she asked me how long the church had been built, and spoke of the excellent music, the well-trained choir, and the broad views of the incumbent. I answered enthusiastically that he was indeed a very clever composer, and possessed an original and advanced mind. She asked whether I played, I answered:


''Mark:'' Why not say rather that new experiences crowd out the old ones before one has time to digest their various morals or lessons?
“Yes, but I spend most of my odd time in painting.”


''Servia:'' In each life it is as in this garden. Certain flowers only are permitted by nature to grow. Therefore they should be able to come to full fruition as they do in this garden.
“Indeed!” she exclaimed. “You are an artist then?”


''Mark:'' Then they are busied in sowing seed and have no time to consider the lesson involved in flowering properly. And after all, is there any lesson in it?
“In a small way,” I answered. “I am very fond of it, but I lead a busy life, and cannot devote myself to it as I wish.”


''The Wise One:'' No, except to those who wish to become more than flowers and are weary of for ever sowing seed only to become flowers again. This temple is good, and well-built; but who would for ever build temples? The lesson of the temple is the object for which it is built.
She seemed much interested, and walked on with me.


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
“And what do you do all day, how do you fill in your time?”


{{Page aside|273}}
I laughed as I answered: “That is not difficult. I have an invalid mother, and I am housekeeper; I write, read, sew, paint, study music, and do a little of everything.


{{Style P-Title|Leylet en Nuktah}}
“Have you painted much?”


<center>(“THE NIGHT OF THE DROP”).</center>
“O, yes, I have several pictures at home, but I find it very difficult to get good models.”


<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Note.</span> – The night of the 17th June ''(i.e.,'' the 11th of the Copt, or Christian-Egyptian month, “Bauneh”) is, to this day, known amongst the populace as ''Laylet-en-Nuktah'' (“The Night of the Drop”). The time-honoured old legend relates – and it is a creed upheld by many Egyptians to the present day – that a wonderful, mysterious drop falls during this night upon the breast of the Nile, whose waters immediately respond and rise, until at length the great river overflows its banks. This drop was believed by the ancient Egyptians to be ''a tear shed by the Great Mother, Isis.''
“I suppose so; you paint from life the human face and figure?”


{{Style P-Poem|title=An Invocatory Ode to Isis.<br><small>(Dedicated, by permission, to Gerald Massey.)</small>|poem=O Isis! Mother of the trickling rills
“Certainly, that is art in its loftiest form!”
Which Nature from her bounteous bosom fills,
  Behold! Our Nile lies low.
  See! ’Twixt his banks with sleepy flow
He creepeth; still and slow as oil.
Our wells and cisterns dry, with ceaseless toil
  We seek some deeper pools that lie
Within his breast, and dip our jars;
  When from the rustling reeds all crisp and dry
  Straight upwards doth the Ibis fly;
And lurking low the alligator bars
Our urgent way, with lolling tongue, athirst,
And red eye glaring, like a beast accurst


  O Isis! Mother of the founts
She gave a short sigh, and then exclaimed:
And cataracts of holy Nile,
  Behold our father lieth low!
  He springeth from the snow-crown’d mounts,
And long his devious way doth wile
  Through desert sands, where Simooms blow
To strangle him while a child at play
For many a mile and many a day;
But like the bounding Arab steed,
He flingeth off, with hast’ning speed,
The clinging death of stifling sands,
And soon within Egyptian lands
  Reclineth, like a god, with fair
Rich gardens smiling round his feet.}}


{{Page aside|274}}
“How I should like to see your pictures!”


{{Style P-Poem|poem=  And corn-fields waving in the air
“Should you?” I asked. “Then cannot you come and see them? They are not very good, I suppose, but you might be interested.”
Their glad thanks for his waters sweet.
  The cane sucks sugar from his waves,
  The cotton whitens like the snow
Which wrapt him soft when he was born
A baby-giant, at rosy morn,
  With gurgling laughter soft and low,
  In Abyssinia’s mountain caves.


  O Isis! Mother! Lov’st thou not
“How I should like to see them,” she repeated. But we leave to-morrow on our way to London. We have been abroad four years, and are only taking a little rest here. Our train leaves at noon.”
Thy Daughters, and thy Sons of Nile?
 
Can’st thou in Heav’n be happy while
I certainly felt disappointed that I was about to lose this charming acquaintance just as I had found her, but I asked:
  Our lovely land all parched and hot
 
Lies with’ring ’neath dread Typhon’s breath?<ref name="v2-p274-n1">Typhon, and Seth, Set, or Sut, are names given to the father of Osiris, who is said, in the ancient Egyptian myth, to have murdered him. The wind from the south-west, coming across the desert, is also called Seth, or Typhon.</ref>
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=10|p=284}}
From south-west blows he, scorching Seth,
  All red and yellow as the sand
Fierce ''chamsin''<ref name="v2-p274-n2">Storm-wind.</ref> drives, with wilting wing,
From Lybia’s desert darkening.
The dry sand-islets with which he
Divides our blue Nile like not we.
His sixteen cubits<ref name="v2-p274-n3">Sixteen cubits is considered a good rise for the Nile.</ref> must our father grow,
And cover them with stately flow.


  Then thou, sweet Isis, wife and queen,
“Cannot you come early to see me? Any time would do.”
Shall reign in peace o’er thy demesne.
The palms shall lift their slender stems
Date-crown’d, to see how Nilus hems,
  With silv’ry stretch of waters fair,
The whole land in his full embrace.
The sun wide-spangled track shall trace
Across his rippling breast all day;
All day athwart this golden road
  Shall seeming float in golden air
The white lateen-sails, spreading broad
Like white-wing’d gulls in soaring play.


  But Isis! Now our Nile lies low.
She thought a moment and then answered:
Like string of beads round maiden’s throat
  Twines he about fair Egypt's breast;
  A silv’ry streak in placid rest
Scarce giving space to a floating boat.
  Like aged king he creepeth slow,}}


{{Page aside|275}}
“Yes, I will. I can ask the servant to call me early. I should so like to come. May I ask your name?”


{{Style P-Poem|poem=And ling’reth languid in his bed.
I gave it to her with my address.
  The Priests of ''Hapi''<ref name="v2-p275-n1">God ''Hapi-Mu'' is the Nile, to whose honour were constructed Rock-Temples at ''Silsileh''; and where, by commandment of the Pharaohs, Rameses II. and III., were solemnised two festivals to celebrate the rising of the Nile, at the beginning and close of the inundation.</ref> wait in vain
 
Where old Silsileh lifts his rocky head.
We continued our walk, each quite heedless of where the other was going, until we found ourselves again at the church door. We had taken a circuitous route which had brought us again to the place from where we had started.
  No incense floats from out the fane;
  God ''Hapi'' waits his lotus-crown, and train
Of gorgeous-vestured worshippers, and hymns
  Slow-chanted to his praise, when bounding free
  With glad roar rushes he,
Silsileh’s pass o’erbrims,
  And wrangling loud he floods the thirsty plain.


  O Isis! Mother! Haste thee! Weep!
We stopped at the beginning of the road which led me home, and I pointed out the direction she was to take to find our house; then we shook hands and parted, after warmly expressing our pleasure at having formed this strange friendship.
  And stay our thirsting anguish deep.
  To-night, dear Isis, whilst we sleep,
Let fall on Nile that drop of bliss.
  Be sure, with joyous leap,
He’ll upward spring to meet its kiss:
His life renewed, his fountains filled
From the fountain of thy tear-drop spilled.
  At break of day will resound the glad cry
The welcome chant of ''Munadi-en-Nil.''<ref name="v2-p275-n2">''Nile-criers,'' who announce each day the number of inches the Nile has risen.</ref>
To the river banks the crowds will fly,
  And songs and shouts the air will fill.
  The youths their ''tarabooks'' drum,
  And maidens veil’d about the lips,
Their hymns religiously will hum:
  The dancing girls with arms upflung,
From which the gauzy robe off slips,
  Will twirl to the sound of castanets rung
      Aloft in the air so merrily.
    At night from the tents the torches’ gleam
      Will dance over Nile so cheerily;
    The stars will look down with their steady beam,
      From the midst of the moon-lit sky,
      On the gay ''dahabeeyahs'' floating by,
When e’en the ready sad-ey’d slaves
  Forget their native land and smile,
  As they hang the lanterns red and blue
’Neath pennons flick their fork’d tails.
No man now his fate bewails,
  For this is the joyous “Feast of the Nile!”}}


{{Page aside|276}}
The next morning I arose very early, but, alas, the rain came down in torrents! It rained as if it never intended to stop again, and I waited in vain for my friend. She did not come. I remained in until long past the time she had named for her visit, and then, as I had an engagement, I put on my outdoor garments and went out. She had told me where she was staying, and I felt compelled to go and find her. I did so. She saw me from her window and came to the door herself. She took me by both hands and led me into a dining-room at the back of the house, where she said we could talk undisturbed.


{{Style P-Poem|poem=  The sons of Islam, the Copt and the Jew
We conversed for over an hour upon various topics, and were equally delighted to find how our tastes and ideas agreed. Then we spoke of our homes and our lives, and she seemed to relapse into a sadness which I had not remarked before.
  Together join in a brotherhood true
 
  Of human want and necessity
I felt a strange something coming over me as she stood pensively beside the window looking out upon the gardens beyond. Her face seemed strangely familiar. At last it dawned upon me. ''She was the woman of my dream whom I had seen lying upon the straw pallet in the gloomy tower!''
To welcome the fruit-giver, Nile:
 
  For he lavisheth broad prosperity
I do not know why it was, but I never mentioned my dream to her. We went on talking for some time, and then I left. She kissed me affectionately and accompanied me to the door, after having promised to write to me the following day. I returned home and resumed my duties, with a strange feeling that I had lost something and found something. On Sunday morning I received a characteristic letter from her. So few people write perfect letters, but hers were such, and seemed to me a key to her mind, being fluent, cultivated, and full of lofty thought. We corresponded freely, and every one of these charming epistles was quite an event in my lonely life.
And maketh the whole land smile.
 
At last she wrote that she, with her family, were about to return to the Continent. I was therefore anxious to see her, and bid her good-bye, and as my father very much wished to take me to the Exhibition, we decided to run up to London for a day, and see her at the same time.


  But still, sweet Isis, we wait for thee,
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=10|p=285}}
When, leaning from thy heav’n above,
Fair Goddess-mother, filled with love
  And pity for our misery,
Thou’lt shed one tear-drop on Nile’s breast
And rouse him from his swooning rest,
  All day the sun, with angry glare,
At the Pyramids strikes his pointed darts.
They laugh and hold fast their impregnable hearts,
  Where their secret chambers lie.
  But ''Usertesen's'' monolith standing high,
  Trembleth aloft in the burning air;
For the sun waxes fierce, and the orange groves
  Stand parch’d amidst the cactus clumps,
Where the obelisk’s shadow slowly moves
          In obedience to the sun;
  Like a long finger pointing out the stumps
  Of ruin’d columns, and massive walls,
          Which graced the city of ''On'';<ref name="v2-p276-n1">''Heliopolis,'' the “City of the Sun.</ref>
And stirless lie the lizard and eft
On the stone of the altar cleft,
  Where the shadow’s finger falls.
Let Nile’s sweet waters cover them all
With a winding, waving pall;
And the thick’ning mud of his rich land-gift
Shall bury them deep beneath its drift.


Then weep, O Isis! Dear mother, weep;
We did so. She received us most kindly, and pressed us to stay to luncheon. I had a long talk with her and we parted, she promising to continue her correspondence with me.
Whilst heavy slumbers wrap us deep.
  Sure the night – the “Night of the Drop”
To thy eager children draweth near,
  When from thy heavenly heights of love
Thou wilt shed the mysterious tear.
  Over other lands from the clouds above
  The rain falls richly for stock and for crop,
  But we, sweet Isis, have only ''one drop,''
We have nought but thy pitying tear.|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Nizida.</span>}}


<hr>
She was strangely beautiful that day during the luncheon hour. When the conversation was general she was cheerful and brilliant, but when we were in her room alone, she relapsed into the melancholy pale beauty of the stone tower.
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Pfoundes C. - The Romantic Story of Genghis Khan, the Conqueror of Asia|The Romantic Story of Genghis Khan, the Conqueror of Asia]] ===
We parted. I received a short but kind note from her a few days after to the effect that they started for Paris at once; and that was the last I have ever heard of my strange, sweet friend.
[[Pfoundes, Charles|C. Pfoundes]] · pp. 277-280


{{Vertical space|2em}}
I used to wait anxiously and sorrowfully for a letter, but month after month rolled away and none came. I knew that some sad mystery enveloped her, which I could not fathom. I could not relapse into my former solitary mode of life, so I went about more and endeavoured to shake off the loneliness which her silence caused me.
<hr>
{{Page aside|281}}


{{Style P-Title|The Woman in the Stone Tower}}
At this period of my life, I became acquainted with a very clever and charming woman who was a clairvoyante. We often used to sit together, as we do now; and she would describe vividly the scenes of my childhood, which, as I have mentioned, were spent in a foreign land. One evening, as we sat thus, she turned to me saying:


<center>A TRUE INCIDENT.</center>
“How strange! You have turned into a Sister of Mercy, my dear, and I see you climbing up a winding stone stairway.”


<span style="font-variant:small-caps">The</span> summer of 1885 had been very quiet and dull for me. I was young, but much alone, having no companions apart from my music and painting, to which I devoted myself with an artist’s love. I seldom went for a walk, and allowed myself no recreation, except an hour every evening which I spent at the most popular church in the town of F – , where I reside. It was an endless source of delight to sit there and listen to the sympathetic harmonies swelling from the beautiful organ, as the gifted master’s firm fingers pressed the trembling notes.
I was startled, and answered: “Indeed! What more do you see?”


The summer sped away and autumn came. I dreaded the coming winter, with its dreary evenings and melancholy winds. Had I a companion, I thought, life would be brighter; but the friends of my childhood belonged to a foreign land, and were scattered, like autumn leaves, I knew not where.
She went on describing the holy-water stoup, the arched doorways, and the cells, inhabited by evil spirits, as she termed them. She also told me about the bare stone room in the tower, and the beautiful sad woman on the straw pallet. She spoke, too, of the garden outside with a shed against the wall, which was divided into two compartments, one much smaller than the other, and filled with gardening and other implements. . . .


Full of these melancholy thoughts one night, I fell asleep and dreamed. The dream was so vivid, and the characters who played their parts in it so real, that it seemed more like a vision than the fanciful and absurd panoramas which flit across the brain, when sleep draws her curtain over weary eyes.
Thus ends my curious, but true narrative. Shall I ever see my mysterious friend again? I think so. There are links that bind sympathetic souls together which no distance or time can sever, and those links bind us.


I dreamed that I saw myself clad in a long, loose, grey robe. I wore a close white cap upon my head, over which was thrown a veil, the colour of my dress. Suspended from a silk rope, encircling my waist, hung several keys, a curious seal, and a pair of scissors. Upon my breast rested a large black wooden cross. In fact, I was transformed into a Sister of Mercy. After waiting some little time, deliberating in my mind where I should go, I saw an arched doorway; the door, which was oaken and studded with huge nails, was closed, but it yielded to my touch; so I opened it, and found myself in a low square stone room. Upon my right I saw a holy-water stoup, and above it a crucifix. I merely noticed these things in passing, and walked on; I turned down a short passage at right angles with the entrance, at the end of which was a flight of winding, stone stairs. I began to ascend. It was evidently a tower of considerable height. Upon my right at regular intervals I passed low-arched doorways where fearful, pitiful, starved creatures, sinstained and wretched, shrank within their gloomy, cavernous cells, as I passed like a spirit up the winding shadowy steps.
My story is perhaps disappointing, because it has no satisfactory conclusion, but it may take years for the dream to be fulfilled, if it ever is; and as everything I have related is perfectly true and unembellished, I prefer to leave it so, and trust that the melancholy drama of my vision has been played in some previous earth-life when she and I were friends. It was but a faint awakening of a memory that is struggling for recollection, not an event to come and overshadow our lives with the fearful mysterious tragedy of my dream.


At last I gained the top, and found myself on a square stone flagging; immediately in front of me there was a blank stone wall, and on either side a doorway. I entered the room upon my left; it was small and all of stone, with but one barred window at the end, through which the last
{{Style P-Signature in capitals|1=Helen Fagg.}}


{{Page aside|282}}
<hr>
{{Vertical space|2em}}


rays of a dying sun were stealing; they faintly lit up the worn features of a woman who was lying upon a rude straw bed in one corner.
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Collins M. - The Blossom and the Fruit|The Blossom and the Fruit]]}}
<center>[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]], pp. 286-294</center>


I silently knelt down beside her, and gazed into her beautiful face; it was deadly white, and in contrast to this, there shone out a pair of melancholy brown eyes. Her hair was slightly tinged with gold, and fell carelessly over her forehead; her eyebrows were level, but curved artistically into the line of the nose; this feature inclined to the Roman type; her lips were made for smiles that, alas, had vanished.
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=10|p=295}}


It was all very pitiful; her delicate face so woe-stricken, and her poverty so apparent; yet I shed no tears. I only opened a small book which I carried, and softly read out the “Office for the Dying,” then I arose, and at last spoke.
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Editorial Notices}}


“You have but an hour to live, and I must leave you.”
<center>NOTICE I.</center>


She did not answer, and I left, as silently as I came; down the stone stairway, and past those gloomy cells, where the terrible figures fell back as I approached, like silent, mournful spectres of some lost world.
Complaints having been addressed to the Editors with reference to certain paragraphs in Mr. George Redway’s ''Literary Circular,'' bound up with last month’s Lucifer, the Editors take this opportunity of stating that they are in no sense responsible for the contents of these circulars, as they are bound up with the magazine by the publisher, without being submitted to them. Any complaints, therefore, should be addressed to the publisher.


I gained the foot of the stairs and glided along the passage to the doorway; a beggar stood without and solicited alms. I had nothing, but at that moment I discovered that bread had been placed in my hands. I gave it to him and went my way through a long garden. I remember seeing nothing more, except a long, low shed built against the garden wall; this shed was divided into two compartments, one much smaller than the other, and filled with gardening and other implements.
<center>NOTICE II.</center>


This was the dream, and for days it haunted me. I could always see that spiral stairway and those fleeting figures retreating into the gloom. I always felt those sad, mysterious eyes, gazing into my very soul, and pleading to me from that gifted, eloquent face. Was it but a dream, or was it more? I thought it prophetic, and time proved it to be so, as you shall hear.
An important error was made by the printers, and overlooked by the proof reader, in the May Number of Lucifer, on page 249. It is in the first Hebrew line, where we ought to read, שבחתני (s-b-th-ni, ''unvowelled'') as it stood in manuscript. Unfortunately the first letter ''shin'' (ש) was replaced by two letters, ''ayin'' (ע) and ''vau'' (ו), which makes nonsense of the word. Such errors may be sometimes unavoidable, but they are very annoying to the editors and perplexing to the readers.


I was sitting in my usual seat at church one evening, some few weeks after the dream; across the aisle sat a young lady dressed in black, her small, slender figure first riveting my attention. She was simply dressed, but every fold lingered about her graceful form with ease and elegance. Her face was most beautiful, a delicately chiselled profile, perfect in every detail. I could not see the colour of her eyes, and was just trying to discover, when the choir came in; we stood up as usual, and the service proceeded. I could feel that the young lady opposite was studying me attentively, so I dared not look at her for some time, but when I did, I discovered that her eyes were brown, the colour I admire most, and that their glance was soft as a gazelle’s and swift as an Indian’s. I felt that her face was familiar, and yet I could not bring to mind where I had seen it. When I arose to leave she did the same, and walked beside me down the aisle and out through the doorway.
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


For successive evenings she continued her church-going. I used to watch eagerly for that small, graceful figure, and that melancholy
The following lines have been sent by the Editors of LUCIFER to their colleague and Brother, the Editor of the New York Path: –


{{Page aside|283}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=In the May number of your valuable journal, on page 60, we read: – “With much deference we venture to invite the attention of Lucifer to the grave etymological objections to its definition of pentacle as a six-pointed star.”


beautiful face. She charmed and fascinated me, I always found myself turning around and looking at her, but, when I did so, I invariably caught her dark eyes fixed on me, and was forced to turn quickly round again. I used to think about her a great deal, and wished to speak to her, but I was naturally timid, and disliked addressing strangers first; I also felt it impossible to go up to her and say, as I really wished to:
The attention of our benevolent corrector is invited to “Webster’s Complete Dictionary of the English Language. . . . ''thoroughly revised and improved'' by Chauncey A. Goodrich, D.D., LL.D. . . . late Professor of Yale College, and Noah Porter, D.D., Professor of Moral Philosophy and Metaphysics in Yale College. . . . assisted by Dr. C. A. F. Mahn, of Berlin, and others. New edition of 1880, etc., etc. London.”


“Your face is familiar to me, and yet I know you are a stranger. I like you immensely, may we be friends!”
At the word “Pentacle,” we read as follows: – “Pentacle. . . a figure composed of two equilateral triangles, intersecting so ''as to form a six-pointed star'', used in ornamental art and also with superstitious import, by the astrologers, etc.”


And yet I knew that she would have given anything to have spoken to me. On the following Sunday, after morning service, we walked down the aisle together as usual, and at the door she turned to me and asked if the eight o’clock daily communion was choral; it was the first time I had heard her speak, her voice was well-modulated and sweet, her manner charming. I was not surprised that she chose me out of all the congregation to ask this common-place question. I answered in the negative, and then turned from her on my way home.
This (Fairholt’s) definition is preceded by saying that ''pentacle'' is a word from the Greek πέντε, ''five'' – which every schoolboy knows. But ''pente or five'' has nothing to do with the word pentacle, which Eliphas Levi, as do all Frenchmen and Kabalists, spells pantacle (with an ''a'' and not with an ''e''); and which is more correct than the English and less puzzling. For, with as much “deference” as shown by the ''Path'' to Lucifer, Lucifer ventures to point out to the ''Path'' that according to old Kabalistic phraseology, a ''pantacle'' is “''any magic figure'' intended to produce results.”


On the Thursday as we came out we grew more friendly, she asked me how long the church had been built, and spoke of the excellent music, the well-trained choir, and the broad views of the incumbent. I answered enthusiastically that he was indeed a very clever composer, and possessed an original and advanced mind. She asked whether I played, I answered:
Therefore, if anyone is to be taken to task for overlooking “the grave etymological objections to the definition of pentacle as a six-pointed star” it is the great Professors who have just revised Webster’s Dictionary, and not Lucifer. Our corrector has evidently confused ''pentagon'' with ''pentacle'' – “<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Errare humanum est.</span>”|signature=Fraternally, yours,<br />Editors of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer.</span><br />London, June, 1888.}}


“Yes, but I spend most of my odd time in painting.”
<hr>
{{Vertical space|2em}}


“Indeed!” she exclaimed. “You are an artist then?”
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Sibbald A.T. - The Sraddha|The Sraddha]]}}
<center>[[Sibbald, Andrew T|Andrew T. Sibbald]], pp. 296-302</center>


“In a small way,” I answered. “I am very fond of it, but I lead a busy life, and cannot devote myself to it as I wish.”
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=10|p=303}}


She seemed much interested, and walked on with me.
{{Style P-Poem|title=How he Sought Mary Merivale|poem=<div style="white-space:normal;text-align:left"><span style="font-variant:small-caps">Mary Merivale</span> having left her husband, as explained before in Parts I. and II., after a time he follows her, and finds traces of her teaching as he journeys on seeking her.
<center>''(Continued from the 9th Number.)''</center></div>
Thro’ cities passed I where folks crowd together,
  Nowise because the spirit of love hath bound
Heart unto heart, despite Fate’s bitter weather
  Cold fireless lives that sheltered not, I found.


“And what do you do all day, how do you fill in your time?”
Yet ever found, too, traces of her teaching,
  Like strewn rose-petals sweetening the air,
And ’mid the bitterest of earth’s star-reaching
  Her name lay on white lips and met me there.


I laughed as I answered: “That is not difficult. I have an invalid mother, and I am housekeeper; I write, read, sew, paint, study music, and do a little of everything.
And if I passed a suffering soul and saddened,
  Poor, hopeless, powerless, and gently said,
“Friend, have you chanced to meet her?” His eyes gladdened,
  “Blest be the woman-Christ!” he simply said.


“Have you painted much?”
And women blessed the woman who had holden
  Their sobbing little ones, and soothed their pain,
And children with blue eyes and hair all golden
  Lisped, “Comes not the dear Mother back again?”


“O, yes, I have several pictures at home, but I find it very difficult to get good models.”
And little bands of maidens bore her teaching
  (Sweetened by their sweet lips that softly spake),
To outcast men and women, with beseeching,
  And tender speech that might new life awake.


“I suppose so; you paint from life the human face and figure?”
And rough men now grown tender, toiled together
  The gracious promise of her words to reach:
“Land, light, air, joy, to all, uncounting whether
  Or king or peasant, love the law for each!”


“Certainly, that is art in its loftiest form!”
And hostels had she set in myriad places,
  Not only for the human, but all things
That breathe in earth or sea, the wondrous phases
  Of life that tilts on sweet innumerous strings.}}


She gave a short sigh, and then exclaimed:
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=10|p=304}}


“How I should like to see your pictures!”
{{Style P-Poem|poem=“For how,” she said, “shall man arise and hearken,
  Clear-browed, heroic, ’neath the dominant sun
If he let smoke of slaughter dim and darken
  The toiling path of any lesser one?
“Yea brothers are we all, set by our father
  To live and labour in the little span
Of time that frames our life, behold love hath her
  Soft fingers round the brute as well as man!


“Should you?” I asked. “Then cannot you come and see them? They are not very good, I suppose, but you might be interested.”
“And whoso tortureth for his base pleasure,
  No matter how he name it, sport, or war,
Shall be shut out from love, and joy, and leisure,
  And all that maketh sweet our wandering star.


“How I should like to see them,” she repeated. But we leave to-morrow on our way to London. We have been abroad four years, and are only taking a little rest here. Our train leaves at noon.”
“Not yet man’s heart hath grasped it, the undying
  Rhythm that rules in all things great and small,
Where blow that smites another into sighing
  Must back return, and on his head must fall
“Who smote it; flux and reflux, ebb and flow still
  Make up the marvellous many-coloured song
Whereto all life is wroughten, and will grow still
  With strengthening music clearer and more strong!”


I certainly felt disappointed that I was about to lose this charming acquaintance just as I had found her, but I asked:
And where the schools stood, at her gentle pleading
  Rose places where a plenteous meal was set
Before the starving children, who were needing
  Bread ''first'' and ''after'' knowledge, and I met


{{Page aside|284}}
A many little creatures warm and hasting
  Bright-faced and happy to their task hard by,
And knew without her those small lives untasting
  Food all day long, had shivered hungrily.


“Cannot you come early to see me? Any time would do.”
And women with sweet faces, saintly-fashion
  (So pure they dared forgive impurity)
She taught to read with love and deep compassion
  Those blotted pages of the shame story.


She thought a moment and then answered:
Wherein no woman dared until her teaching
  Cast innocent eye of maiden or of wife:
“For ah,” she said, “what guerdon of our preaching
  If it pass over one poor scorned life?}}


“Yes, I will. I can ask the servant to call me early. I should so like to come. May I ask your name?”
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=10|p=305}}


I gave it to her with my address.
{{Style P-Poem|poem=“A woman’s innocent eyes alone can fathom
  The deepest depths of her frail sister’s sin,
Translating from her passionate heart she hath some
  Deep knowledge of the things that dwell therein.


We continued our walk, each quite heedless of where the other was going, until we found ourselves again at the church door. We had taken a circuitous route which had brought us again to the place from where we had started.
“Yet being innocent she hath compassion,
  Lo none so hard as those who fear to fall,
Or self-convicted in their righteous fashion
  Make mirrors of themselves to portray all!”


We stopped at the beginning of the road which led me home, and I pointed out the direction she was to take to find our house; then we shook hands and parted, after warmly expressing our pleasure at having formed this strange friendship.
And churches had arisen fair and stately,
  Wherein God’s wondrous messages were read
By calm-browed men, who sought and laboured greatly,
  With tension of strest mind, and heart, and head,


The next morning I arose very early, but, alas, the rain came down in torrents! It rained as if it never intended to stop again, and I waited in vain for my friend. She did not come. I remained in until long past the time she had named for her visit, and then, as I had an engagement, I put on my outdoor garments and went out. She had told me where she was staying, and I felt compelled to go and find her. I did so. She saw me from her window and came to the door herself. She took me by both hands and led me into a dining-room at the back of the house, where she said we could talk undisturbed.
To find the innermost meaning God had written
  In script of rock and flower, tree and bird,
And gem and fish and fossil, ’mid the unlitten
  Great waters and dark earth, nor was unheard


We conversed for over an hour upon various topics, and were equally delighted to find how our tastes and ideas agreed. Then we spoke of our homes and our lives, and she seemed to relapse into a sadness which I had not remarked before.
The marvellous story of each day’s revealing,
  As science slowly climbed the hill of thought,
At each step culling fruit, or herbs of healing
  Whereby man’s life grew sweeter; and enwrought


I felt a strange something coming over me as she stood pensively beside the window looking out upon the gardens beyond. Her face seemed strangely familiar. At last it dawned upon me. ''She was the woman of my dream whom I had seen lying upon the straw pallet in the gloomy tower!''
With this high scripture, art’s fair message featly
  In poem, picture, statue, song, was set,
Like wings that fly before to herald sweetly
  The feet that follow, while they toil on yet.


I do not know why it was, but I never mentioned my dream to her. We went on talking for some time, and then I left. She kissed me affectionately and accompanied me to the door, after having promised to write to me the following day. I returned home and resumed my duties, with a strange feeling that I had lost something and found something. On Sunday morning I received a characteristic letter from her. So few people write perfect letters, but hers were such, and seemed to me a key to her mind, being fluent, cultivated, and full of lofty thought. We corresponded freely, and every one of these charming epistles was quite an event in my lonely life.
For “worship is of all; art, science, action,
  And Atheist there is none, save only he
Who will not work, nor yield his small life-fraction
  To swell the great sum of Eternity.


At last she wrote that she, with her family, were about to return to the Continent. I was therefore anxious to see her, and bid her good-bye, and as my father very much wished to take me to the Exhibition, we decided to run up to London for a day, and see her at the same time.
“He worships who fulfils sweet-hearted, willing,
  The little task, the slow day’s puny dole;
He worships, too, whose strength is spent in tilling
  The earth, and he who tills the immortal soul.


{{Page aside|285}}
“He worships who hath wandered in mysterious
  Dim realms of art, where dreams fulfil the air,
And he who strains high soul to render serious
  These haunting dreams that make life strong and fair.}}


We did so. She received us most kindly, and pressed us to stay to luncheon. I had a long talk with her and we parted, she promising to continue her correspondence with me.
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=10|p=306}}


She was strangely beautiful that day during the luncheon hour. When the conversation was general she was cheerful and brilliant, but when we were in her room alone, she relapsed into the melancholy pale beauty of the stone tower.
{{Style P-Poem|poem=“He worships who hath raised a fallen brother,
  Tho’ naught of creed or science recketh he;
He worships who renounceth for another
  Aught precious or desired!” So preached she.


We parted. I received a short but kind note from her a few days after to the effect that they started for Paris at once; and that was the last I have ever heard of my strange, sweet friend.
And colleges she builded, where disdaining
  The old curst teaching, “save thyself,” she taught –
“Save thou thy brother, heart and spirit straining
  To reach the fruitage of that blessed thought!”


I used to wait anxiously and sorrowfully for a letter, but month after month rolled away and none came. I knew that some sad mystery enveloped her, which I could not fathom. I could not relapse into my former solitary mode of life, so I went about more and endeavoured to shake off the loneliness which her silence caused me.
And youths and maidens laboured, all unknowing
  How bitter to unlearn . . . how hard a thing
To slay the old false faith grown strong ’mid growing
  Of frost-bound heart, that yet ''feels'' toward the Spring.|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Evelyn Pyne.</span>}}


At this period of my life, I became acquainted with a very clever and charming woman who was a clairvoyante. We often used to sit together, as we do now; and she would describe vividly the scenes of my childhood, which, as I have mentioned, were spent in a foreign land. One evening, as we sat thus, she turned to me saying:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


“How strange! You have turned into a Sister of Mercy, my dear, and I see you climbing up a winding stone stairway.”
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Indian Proverbs}}


I was startled, and answered: “Indeed! What more do you see?”
<center>TRANSLATED FROM THE SANSCRIT.</center>


She went on describing the holy-water stoup, the arched doorways, and the cells, inhabited by evil spirits, as she termed them. She also told me about the bare stone room in the tower, and the beautiful sad woman on the straw pallet. She spoke, too, of the garden outside with a shed against the wall, which was divided into two compartments, one much smaller than the other, and filled with gardening and other implements. . . .
On a lake reflecting myriads of stars a swan, by night seeking the young lotus buds, though wise, was for a time deceived. Through fear of being deceived by the stars, the swan, even by day, shunned the white lotus. Thus he who has been deceived dreads evil even in truth.


Thus ends my curious, but true narrative. Shall I ever see my mysterious friend again? I think so. There are links that bind sympathetic souls together which no distance or time can sever, and those links bind us.
Krishna, the beautiful haired god, replied not to the reviling of the King of Chedi. To the roar of the tempest, and not to the jackal’s howl, the elephant trumpets a reply.


My story is perhaps disappointing, because it has no satisfactory conclusion, but it may take years for the dream to be fulfilled, if it ever is; and as everything I have related is perfectly true and unembellished, I prefer to leave it so, and trust that the melancholy drama of my vision has been played in some previous earth-life when she and I were friends. It was but a faint awakening of a memory that is struggling for recollection, not an event to come and overshadow our lives with the fearful mysterious tragedy of my dream.
Not the tender pliant grass is uprooted by the storm, but the lofty trees – the mighty war only with the mighty.
 
In sandal trees there are snakes; in lotus tanks are there not alligators? in happiness there is envy; there are no unmixed pleasures.
 
The root by serpents, the blossoms by black bees, the branches by monkeys, the top by bears; truly no part of the sandal tree is not resorted to by evil natures.
 
Fret not about sustenance; providence will supply it. When a creature is born, the mother’s breast supplies milk.


{{Style P-Signature in capitals|1=Helen Fagg.}}
Who gave the swan his whiteness, and the parrot his wings of green, who gave the peacock his iris-hues, will he not provide for thee?


{{Style P-Signature|1=C. J.}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Collins M. - The Blossom and the Fruit|The Blossom and the Fruit]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Pfoundes C. - The Bewitched Curiosities or the Pawned Pledges and The Spirits|The Bewitched Curiosities; or the Pawned Pledges and The Spirits]]}}
[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]] · pp. 286-294
<center>[[Pfoundes, Charles|C. Pfoundes]], pp. 307-310</center>
 
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Karmic Visions|Karmic Visions]]}}
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 311-322</center>
 
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Malon B. - Louis Dramard|Louis Dramard]]}}
<center>[[Malon, Benoît|Benoit Malon]], pp. 323-329</center>


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|295}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=10|p=326}}


{{Style P-Title|Editorial Notices}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=“Let us insist on the necessity for Theosophists of battling bravely for truth on the objective plane of existence where they find themselves placed by the Cosmic law; the perfecting of their souls even ought to be subordinated to the fulfilment of their duty on earth. The chief commandment of the doctrine is: the rigorous fulfilment of duty on the field where one is placed. The teachers write from India to the European theosophists that: if they cease to interest themselves in human affairs, in the social and religious questions so important at the present moment, if they form little chapels for their own isolated development towards perfection, their work is doomed to nothingness.”


<center>NOTICE I.</center>
“Duty, then, that is to say solidarity, before all else. Moreover, we only become fit to rise in the psychic scale in direct proportion to our renunciation of Self.”
 
“Such an one, who spends all his time in the work of self-perfection, thinking only of himself, makes not one single step in advance; he is fortunate if he does not go backwards, for the esoteric doctrine teaches us, contrary to the Catholic dogma, that the ‘salvation’ or moral elevation of one’s neighbour, of one’s relations, and friends, of our brethren of the lower kingdoms, that the progress of the universe, in one word, ought to be our chief motive.
 
“Moreover, it is our interest to act thus, for we can advance only when carried onwards by humanity to which we belong.
 
“On the other hand, circumstances apparently fortuitous assist the effort if one is fulfilling his duty, more or less well, but disinterestedly.
 
“I shall allow myself to cite here my own example, though it is but little remarkable in this respect.
 
“I was disabused of the Catholic teachings and ardently desirous of truth for its own sake. All the philosophical systems passed under my eyes; none satisfied me.
 
“I stopped at simple materialism, in spite of its small value, because it offered me at least a positive criterium: observation, experiment.
 
“I was not, however, the dupe of the inconsistencies of this system, the moment it passes from analysis to synthesis, and I perceived very clearly that the materialists, as touching, for instance, the future life, were as dogmatic in their denials as the metaphysicians in their affirmation, and were altogether outside of the famous criterion which they employed to demolish the theories opposed to them, but carefully put on one side in order to build up the materialistic theories.
 
“Nevertheless, I remained a materialist; for want of anything better, I deduced, from the law of the universal attraction of atoms, the solidarity of all
 
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=10|p=327}}
 
that lives, in direct proportion to the resemblance of the forms, and in theory as in practice, I was a socialist, that is to say that I admitted for all men the equality of the goal to be attained, and the obligation to mutually assist each other.
 
“Now, during this period, and even previously, when I was struggling against Catholic obscurantism, in spite of my best reasonings, a fixed idea kept on returning to me without cessation, and always more imperious and more precise: – ''There must certainly exist one Universal Truth, comprehensible to each one according to his intellectual capacity, and that Truth you shall one day know.''


Complaints having been addressed to the Editors with reference to certain paragraphs in Mr. George Redway’s ''Literary Circular,'' bound up with last month’s Lucifer, the Editors take this opportunity of stating that they are in no sense responsible for the contents of these circulars, as they are bound up with the magazine by the publisher, without being submitted to them. Any complaints, therefore, should be addressed to the publisher.
“The more I shrugged my shoulders, the more I piled up my materialistic syllogisms, the stronger grew this idea and the more did it take form; and always this truth exists, not only above man, but in humanity itself; a few sages are its depositories, transmitting from one to another from generation to generation – one day thou shalt know it.


<center>NOTICE II.</center>
“Impossible to banish this idea which I considered foolish and fantastic.


An important error was made by the printers, and overlooked by the proof reader, in the May Number of Lucifer, on page 249. It is in the first Hebrew line, where we ought to read, שבחתני (s-b-th-ni, ''unvowelled'') as it stood in manuscript. Unfortunately the first letter ''shin'' (ש) was replaced by two letters, ''ayin'' (ע) and ''vau'' (ו), which makes nonsense of the word. Such errors may be sometimes unavoidable, but they are very annoying to the editors and perplexing to the readers.
“Once, by chance, I read ‘Zanoni’ by Bulwer Lytton, the meaning of which struck me, apart from the fictions required by the needs of romance.


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
“Thou wilt have a similar adventure, my fixed idea kept repeating to me, and at this moment my incredulity began to be shaken.


{{Page aside|295}}
“At last I read Edgar Poe’s ‘Eureka,’ and this admirable poem made me understand the great lines of universal evolution on the objective plane (the only one for me at the time).


The following lines have been sent by the Editors of LUCIFER to their colleague and Brother, the Editor of the New York Path: –
“Still one Truth, even limited, virtually contains all the others, and cosmic evolution contains the idea of the One, its beginning and its end.


{{Style P-Quote|1=In the May number of your valuable journal, on page 60, we read: – “With much deference we venture to invite the attention of Lucifer to the grave etymological objections to its definition of pentacle as a six-pointed star.”
“I marvelled, and then it was that I formed the project of publishing in the ''Revue Socialiste'' an article on Cosmogony according to Edgar Poe, with the purpose of connecting scientifically to the primordial cosmic laws the idea of universal solidarity and progress, through ever-increasing union with the Universe as a basis of human morality.


The attention of our benevolent corrector is invited to “Webster’s Complete Dictionary of the English Language. . . . ''thoroughly revised and improved'' by Chauncey A. Goodrich, D.D., LL.D. . . . late Professor of Yale College, and Noah Porter, D.D., Professor of Moral Philosophy and Metaphysics in Yale College. . . . assisted by Dr. C. A. F. Mahn, of Berlin, and others. New edition of 1880, etc., etc. London.”
“I propose to follow out the consequences of the cosmic law from the point of view of geology and biology up to man, and Malon was to complete the work from the historical and philosophic aspect.


At the word “Pentacle,” we read as follows: – “Pentacle. . . a figure composed of two equilateral triangles, intersecting so ''as to form a six-pointed star'', used in ornamental art and also with superstitious import, by the astrologers, etc.”
“This led him to study all the religions, all the schools and sects of philosophy, ancient and modern, in their relation to morality. (The result he arrived at was that the moral development always advances in proportion to the social development, ''i.e.,'' to the degree of solidarity.)


This (Fairholt’s) definition is preceded by saying that ''pentacle'' is a word from the Greek πέντε, ''five'' – which every schoolboy knows. But ''pente or five'' has nothing to do with the word pentacle, which Eliphas Levi, as do all Frenchmen and Kabalists, spells pantacle (with an ''a'' and not with an ''e''); and which is more correct than the English and less puzzling. For, with as much “deference” as shown by the ''Path'' to Lucifer, Lucifer ventures to point out to the ''Path'' that according to old Kabalistic phraseology, a ''pantacle'' is “''any magic figure'' intended to produce results.”
“Now this work led Malon to study the theories of the ancient theosophists and occultists. He was keenly interested.


Therefore, if anyone is to be taken to task for overlooking “the grave etymological objections to the definition of pentacle as a six-pointed star” it is the great Professors who have just revised Webster’s Dictionary, and not Lucifer. Our corrector has evidently confused ''pentagon'' with ''pentacle'' – “<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Errare humanum est.</span>”|signature=Fraternally, yours,<br />Editors of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer.</span><br />London, June, 1888.}}
“Pushing his researches still further, he learnt that there existed in Paris a group recently founded. He communicated to me his discovery.


“I had a presentiment then that I had reached an important phase of my life, and that my fixed idea was about to find a beginning of its realisation; and I was not mistaken.”}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Sibbald A.T. - The Sraddha|The Sraddha]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Miscellaneous Notes (43)|&#91;Editorial postscript to the tribute to Louis Dramard by Benoît Malon&#93;]]}}
[[Sibbald, Andrew T|Andrew T. Sibbald]] · pp. 296-302
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 329</center>


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|303}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=10|p=330}}


{{Style P-Poem|title=How he Sought Mary Merivale|poem=<div style="white-space:normal;text-align:left"><span style="font-variant:small-caps">Mary Merivale</span> having left her husband, as explained before in Parts I. and II., after a time he follows her, and finds traces of her teaching as he journeys on seeking her.
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Reviews}}
<center>''(Continued from the 9th Number.)''</center></div>
 
Thro’ cities passed I where folks crowd together,
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Herr Paulus}}
  Nowise because the spirit of love hath bound
Heart unto heart, despite Fate’s bitter weather
  Cold fireless lives that sheltered not, I found.


Yet ever found, too, traces of her teaching,
<center><span style="font-variant:small-caps">By Walter Besant.</span></center>
  Like strewn rose-petals sweetening the air,
And ’mid the bitterest of earth’s star-reaching
  Her name lay on white lips and met me there.


And if I passed a suffering soul and saddened,
It has been said by some writer that those people are the happiest who retain longest their illusions. As youth slips away our beautiful fancies and ideals are apt to vanish also. Heroes descend from their heights and become ordinary human beings; poets, statesmen, generals and priests develop attributes quite open to the criticism of those who come in contact with them in daily life. Mr. Besant, in writing Herr Paulus, has destroyed for us one more illusion, not the one however he probably intended to annihilate.
  Poor, hopeless, powerless, and gently said,
 
“Friend, have you chanced to meet her?” His eyes gladdened,
He obviously wished to make clear to the public the already known fact that there are in the world impostors. This we recognised even before reading the book.
  “Blest be the woman-Christ!” he simply said.


And women blessed the woman who had holden
The illusion that has passed away in the dreary task of getting through these three volumes is the belief in Mr. Besant himself. The book is so disingenuous, the want of knowledge of the matters dealt with so glaringly obvious, that all confidence in the author as a writer who makes himself thoroughly master of the facts and theories he expounds is shattered. From this point of view the book for many readers may be described as a “shocker.”
  Their sobbing little ones, and soothed their pain,
And children with blue eyes and hair all golden
  Lisped, “Comes not the dear Mother back again?”


And little bands of maidens bore her teaching
To take a generous view of the book we must suppose it was written in the hope of effacing the foolish and injurious belief that so many people nurture in regard to what used to be called the supernatural.
  (Sweetened by their sweet lips that softly spake),
To outcast men and women, with beseeching,
  And tender speech that might new life awake.


And rough men now grown tender, toiled together
The plan adopted by the author for bringing home to his readers the rottenness of the structure on which they build their hopes is one by no means original in conception and is in its development rather illogical.
  The gracious promise of her words to reach:
“Land, light, air, joy, to all, uncounting whether
  Or king or peasant, love the law for each!”


And hostels had she set in myriad places,
Mesmerists and mediums, no matter how genuine their power, are sometimes also cheats and liars. Mr. Besant goes even farther than this, and implies that every one who is in any way connected with occult research must be, if not an active impostor, at all events a conscious hypocrite. Mesmerism as a fact in nature is admitted, the genuine exercise of the force is made to appear charlatanry.
  Not only for the human, but all things
That breathe in earth or sea, the wondrous phases
  Of life that tilts on sweet innumerous strings.}}


{{Page aside|304}}
The central figure and hero of the book is represented as being at the same time a real mesmerist whose powers might have thrown Mesmer himself into the shade, a conjuror equal to the very best known artists of the day, ''and'' a trickster. The mesmeric power (which the reader is assured is genuine) thus backed up is made to produce wonders and miracles which, we may mention ''en passant,'' neither mesmerism, conjuring nor imposition, separately or in combination could possibly have brought about. The sceptic of the novel, who sets himself to watch, find out and expose Herr Paulus, asserts his firm belief in mesmerism, and says, in speaking of the so-called miracles that are performed in his presence,


{{Style P-Poem|poem=“For how,” she said, “shall man arise and hearken,
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=10|p=331}}
  Clear-browed, heroic, ’neath the dominant sun
If he let smoke of slaughter dim and darken
  The toiling path of any lesser one?
“Yea brothers are we all, set by our father
  To live and labour in the little span
Of time that frames our life, behold love hath her
  Soft fingers round the brute as well as man!


“And whoso tortureth for his base pleasure,
that, admitting the man to be a mesmerist, everything he does may be explained with the aid of trickery and sleight of hand.
  No matter how he name it, sport, or war,
Shall be shut out from love, and joy, and leisure,
  And all that maketh sweet our wandering star.


“Not yet man’s heart hath grasped it, the undying
In the same way it may be supposed that the phenomena of spiritualism, including slate writing and the passing of matter through matter, can easily be explained, provided there is present a ''real'' medium, who is also a conjuror and impostor.
  Rhythm that rules in all things great and small,
Where blow that smites another into sighing
  Must back return, and on his head must fall
“Who smote it; flux and reflux, ebb and flow still
  Make up the marvellous many-coloured song
Whereto all life is wroughten, and will grow still
  With strengthening music clearer and more strong!”


And where the schools stood, at her gentle pleading
On the strength of this happy idea the sceptic arranges upon the roof of the house a remarkable and impossible apparatus, which he dignifies by the name of camera obscura. It should be mentioned that the sceptic is by way of being a student and devotee of physical science. This young man may have a perfect knowledge, theoretical and practical, of the system of mirrors and lenses necessary to the reproduction of a picture which does not lie immediately in front of the camera. If so, Mr. Besant, in describing this apparatus, either fails to express his meaning, or else he betrays in this instance, as in so many others, the ugly fact that he has contented himself with using the vaguest and most untrustworthy sources of information in order to give credibility to the incidents of the story, without taking any trouble to ascertain whether they were, or were not, reliable.
  Rose places where a plenteous meal was set
Before the starving children, who were needing
  Bread ''first'' and ''after'' knowledge, and I met


A many little creatures warm and hasting
One of the most curious facts in connection with mesmerism is the influence that the operator has over his sensitive. He can not only render the physical body impervious to pain, but what is much more important he has entire control of his mind and soul, which, for the time, are in absolute subjection to the mesmerist’s will. This power Herr Paulus, according to Mr. Besant’s description, has in a very complete degree, and yet eventually he is made to confess, and even to believe himself a thorough-going impostor, because he mixed up trickery with his real power. This was, of course, an ignoble and dishonest part for any man to play, and cannot be too strongly condemned. At the same time, it should be remembered that mesmerism, no matter how much degraded, when adopted and made use of by charlatans, remains a standing and unexplained fact. It cannot be much longer disregarded by science, neither can it be disproved by such means as these adopted by Mr. Besant.
  Bright-faced and happy to their task hard by,
And knew without her those small lives untasting
  Food all day long, had shivered hungrily.


And women with sweet faces, saintly-fashion
It would be just as logical to cast ridicule and discredit on any branch of physical science when such are occasionally used to aid an illusion on the stage as to infer that the phenomena of spiritualism or mesmerism are all false because mediums sometimes cheat, and charlatans live upon the credulity of the majority, who it has been very well said are mostly fools. This is exactly what the author does in Herr Paulus. He accepts or implies that there is a basis of truth underlying the superstructure of imposition in occultism. At the same time he concerns himself only with that superstructure, using it to cast ridicule and disgrace upon the foundation of truth, the existence of which he does not deny. The disingenuousness of the book is not unfortunately the worst of its numerous faults. Its leading characteristic for people who have any grasp or comprehension of the questions raised, will be the singular absence of accurate information displayed in every department of the subjects which are brought upon the scene. Mr. Besant apparently knows no more of conjuring, its possibilities and limitations, than he does of mesmerism; and he seems to be as far from understanding the principle or capabilities of the working powers of
  (So pure they dared forgive impurity)
She taught to read with love and deep compassion
  Those blotted pages of the shame story.


Wherein no woman dared until her teaching
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=10|p=332}}
  Cast innocent eye of maiden or of wife:
“For ah,” she said, “what guerdon of our preaching
  If it pass over one poor scorned life?}}


{{Page aside|305}}
a camera obscura as he is of realising or dimly perceiving the first rudiments of occult philosophy. Students of the latter believe that all pain, misery, sin and wickedness are the result of ignorance. The characters depicted in this book are excellent illustrations of this idea. Moreover, the novel itself is a standing testimony to the same theory, for if the writer of it had had a small amount of that wisdom that deters men from folly, he would never have sent Herr Paulus into the world. Apart from its incorrectness it is too dull as a story to add to Mr. Besant’s reputation as a clever novelist, while it is more than likely to efface in many minds belief in the ''bona fides'' of some of the best of his former books.


{{Style P-Poem|poem=“A woman’s innocent eyes alone can fathom
We cannot help contrasting with the tone adopted by Mr. Besant that of another opponent of Theosophy and Occultism, Sir Monier Williams,<ref name="v2-p332-n1">In the course of his address, Sir M. Williams refers to Dayan and Saraswati, the founder of the Arya-Samaj, and gives some details of his life, which seem to be derived from the autobiographical sketch, prepared by himself, which appeared in the ''Theosophist'' for 1880. We are not aware that these details were ever given elsewhere.</ref> Boden Professor of Sanskrit at Oxford. In an address read before the “Victoria Institute,” on June 4th, 1888, under the title of “Mystical Buddhism, in connexion with the Yoga Philosophy of the Hindus,” he says:
  The deepest depths of her frail sister’s sin,
Translating from her passionate heart she hath some
  Deep knowledge of the things that dwell therein.


“Yet being innocent she hath compassion,
{{Style P-Quote|1=“It is worth noting that many believers in Asiatic occultism hold that a hitherto unsuspected force exists in Nature, called Odic force (is this to be connected with Psychic force?), and that it is by this that the levitation of entranced persons is effected. Some are said to have the power of lightening their bodies by swallowing large draughts of air. The President of the Theosophical Society, Colonel Olcott, alleges that he himself, in common with many other observers, has seen a person raised in the air by a mere effort of will. . . .
  Lo none so hard as those who fear to fall,
Or self-convicted in their righteous fashion
  Make mirrors of themselves to portray all!”


And churches had arisen fair and stately,
“. . . It is contended, that ‘since we have attained, in the last half century, the theory of evolution, the antiquity of Man, the far greater antiquity of the world itself, the correlation of physical forces, the conservation of energy, spectrum analysis, photography, the locomotive engine, electric telegraph, spectroscope, electric light, and the telephone, who shall dare to fix a limit to the capacity of Man?’<ref name="v2-p332-n2">Colonel Olcott’s ''Lectures on Theosophy and Archaic Religions'', p. 109.</ref> Few will be disposed to deny altogether the truth of such a contention, however much they may dissent from Colonel Olcott’s theosophical and neo-Buddhist views. . . .
  Wherein God’s wondrous messages were read
By calm-browed men, who sought and laboured greatly,
  With tension of strest mind, and heart, and head,


To find the innermost meaning God had written
“Nevertheless, it (Asiatic occultism) seems to me to be a subject which ought not to be brushed aside by our scientists as unworthy of consideration. It furnishes, in my opinion, a highly interesting topic of enquiry, especially in its bearing on the so-called ‘Spiritualism,’ ‘neo-Buddhism,’ and ‘Theosophy,’ of the present day. The practices connected with mesmerism, animal magnetism, clairvoyance, thought-reading, &amp;c., have their counterparts in the Yoga system prevalent in India more than 2,000 years ago. ‘The thing that hath been, it is that which shall be; and that which is done is that which shall be done; and there is no new thing under the sun.’”}}
  In script of rock and flower, tree and bird,
 
And gem and fish and fossil, ’mid the unlitten
It thus appears that Sir M. Williams takes a broader view of these subjects than does Mr. Besant, whose book, however, can only mislead people whose knowledge of occultism is as shallow as his own.
  Great waters and dark earth, nor was unheard


The marvellous story of each day’s revealing,
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
  As science slowly climbed the hill of thought,
At each step culling fruit, or herbs of healing
  Whereby man’s life grew sweeter; and enwrought


With this high scripture, art’s fair message featly
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=10|p=333}}
  In poem, picture, statue, song, was set,
Like wings that fly before to herald sweetly
  The feet that follow, while they toil on yet.


For “worship is of all; art, science, action,
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Sheykh Hassan, the Spiritualist<ref name="v2-p333-n1">W. H. Allen &amp; Co., 13, Waterloo Place, Pall Mall, S.W.</ref>}}
  And Atheist there is none, save only he
Who will not work, nor yield his small life-fraction
  To swell the great sum of Eternity.


“He worships who fulfils sweet-hearted, willing,
Mr. Hillam presents to us a very peculiar book. It bears very evident mark that the author is more at home among the facts which he endeavours to weave into the form of a narrative than he is in the literary labour of book-making. The result is that he has written a story full of most interesting information, but which is told in such a dry manner that the reader has brought home to him the creaking of the machinery by which the puppets are moved. But this only adds, in a way, to the intrinsic value of the story. One feels that the author records recollections and facts, scorning to supplement them with additions of mere fiction.
  The little task, the slow day’s puny dole;
He worships, too, whose strength is spent in tilling
  The earth, and he who tills the immortal soul.


“He worships who hath wandered in mysterious
We are introduced by the narrator to three Sheykhs-in-chief. Sheykh Moosa is shown as the learned chief of a Theological college, so far as learning and knowledge of legend and scripture are concerned, he is regarded as a master. But he is honest enough to confess that there is such a thing as “the ’Ilm E’ Rohanee,” the knowledge of the spiritual power, but that he himself knows nothing of it. Then there is Sheykh Kasem, who is apparently only an ordinary specimen of a “medium,” such as many of the “Darweesh” often are. However, he, unlike many of the “mediums” in the West, although he invariably pockets the money necessary to purchase incense and other things for the ceremonies, is unable at all times to produce his “wonders.” Finally we come to Sheykh Hassan, and his character must be judged by the reader who follows the story.
  Dim realms of art, where dreams fulfil the air,
And he who strains high soul to render serious
  These haunting dreams that make life strong and fair.}}


{{Page aside|306}}
This Sheykh Hassan finally consents, on the introduction of Sheykh Moosa, to show to the narrator some of the powers of the ''Rohanee;'' but before he can be present at the “adjuration,” he has to undergo a three days’ preparation. This consists of meditation on self-control, and the acquisition and preservation of this last during that period.


{{Style P-Poem|poem=“He worships who hath raised a fallen brother,
The test to which he is subjected is that, at the midnight hour of the three days, there comes upon him the thrill of dread which comes upon all at their first introduction to the consciousness of the unseen world. To this is added the perception of Beings who endeavour to daunt the aspirant by threats and warnings. These, however, he has sufficient courage to disregard, and by invocation “of the All-knowing,” the vision is dispelled. Sheykh Hassan, on learning that he has succeeded in this first test of his self-control, then proceeds to inform his pupil as to the nature of “the ’Ilm E’ Rohanee.” This explanation also gives the rationale of the method of testing, and reason why the aspirant is tested.
  Tho’ naught of creed or science recketh he;
He worships who renounceth for another
  Aught precious or desired!” So preached she.


And colleges she builded, where disdaining
{{Style P-Quote|1=“The ’Ilm E’ Rohanee,” said Sheykh Hassan, “is the knowledge and possession of a spiritual power, by which the person endowed with it is able to see and to understand some of the mysteries of the unseen world. He is also able, by its power, to have a real and personal communication with the spirits in this existing, though hidden world, such spirits who are created beings and who have a real individual existence, spirits both good and evil, and who are entirely distinct from the souls of departed human beings. . . .”}}
  The old curst teaching, “save thyself,” she taught –
“Save thou thy brother, heart and spirit straining
  To reach the fruitage of that blessed thought!”


And youths and maidens laboured, all unknowing
{{Style P-Quote|1=“The Rohanee, or the Spiritual, is in no way connected with the art called
  How bitter to unlearn . . . how hard a thing
To slay the old false faith grown strong ’mid growing
  Of frost-bound heart, that yet ''feels'' toward the Spring.|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Evelyn Pyne.</span>}}


{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=10|p=334}}


<hr>
E’ Sehr, magic or witchcraft, which is of an evil form, and is, in many cases, a pretended power, but which certain people claim to have, and for sordid purposes profess to use, in order to heal the sick, or find treasures, or to raise the spirits of the departed. All this is false, and is used to deceive the superstitious and the ignorant.”}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Johnston C. - Indian Proverbs|Indian Proverbs]] ===
{{Style P-Quote|1=“The ’Ilm, or Knowledge, of the Rohanee, is composed of two divisions. – the ''Ilwee,'' or Heavenly; the ''Suflee,'' or the Earthly. The Ilwee confers the privilege of personal communication with those angels and good spirits who have the care of human beings, both living and departed, entrusted to them. . . .”}}
[[Johnston, Charles|Charles Johnston]] · pp. 306


=== [[Pfoundes C. - The Bewitched Curiosities or the Pawned Pledges and The Spirits|The Bewitched Curiosities; or the Pawned Pledges and The Spirits]] ===
{{Style P-Quote|1=“The Suflee, or earthly, gives the power of communication with, and a certain amount of control over, some of these evil spirits who, through rebellion, have separated themselves from the good angels, and having placed themselves under the leadership of the chief rebel Iblees” . . . . “have been driven from the abodes of bliss, and have made their sojourn in this world}}
[[Pfoundes, Charles|C. Pfoundes]] · pp. 307-310


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Karmic Visions|Karmic Visions]] ===
{{Style P-Quote|1=“These spirits have through the subtlety of their chief, acquired a degree of power over man and over the earth which he inhabits; and these evil ones . . . . have knowledge of mysteries, which knowledge those who possess the power of the Rohanee desire to obtain.”}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 311-322


=== [[Malon B. - Louis Dramard|Louis Dramard]] ===
{{Style P-Quote|1=“The object of the Ilm is to acquaint the one who seeks it with the hidden and spiritual life, to acquaint him, and him alone, with the secrets of the past, to reveal to him the events of the future, the mysteries of things that were before the creation of the world, the mysteries of things that shall be after it has passed away; to allow the soul to begin its education while still unseparated from the body; to explain the real individual and distinct life of the soul during its union with the body, and of the life that awaits it after its severance therefrom, and of the unending life after it has again been united to the body; to teach him to understand that it is the soul which lives and grows, but its existence is unbounded, unhampered by time and space. It is the knowledge that gradually, even while it grows and develops, raises the veil from before one’s view, that removes the scales from the eyes, and that opens a vista into the hidden mysteries of the past as well as the future. . . . .”}}
[[Malon, Benoît|Benoit Malon]] · pp. 323-329


=== [[Dramard L. - Letter to Camille Lemaitre|&#91;Letter to Camille Lemaitre&#93;]] ===
{{Style P-Quote|1=“Part of the knowledge of these secrets must be obtained from these outcast beings, and is thus called Suflee – Earthly. These spirits regard the world as their own, and desire, though that wish is, and ever will be, defeated, to keep mankind in subjection to themselves alone, and to hold back the knowledge of the higher and hidden life; they, therefore resist all attempts that men may make to obtain this knowledge, for by it a person who receives it acquires power over these fallen spirits, and they are afraid that by the spreading and development of the knowledge their influence over mankind would diminish and ultimately cease altogether.”}}
[[Dramard, Louis|Louis Dramard]] · pp. 326-327


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Miscellaneous Notes (43)|&#91;Editorial postscript to the tribute to Louis Dramard by Benoît Malon&#93;]] ===
Then Sheykh Hassan stated that the only person who obtained the knowledge and was permitted to reveal it was Solomon the son of David. But that Solomon had not finished both books of his revelation and that they were carried off at the time of his death by the evil spirits, a belief and tradition common to Mussulman Mystics and Jewish Kabalists.
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 329


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=“The great object, then, of anyone who has, by knowledge of the Rohanee, a power over these spirits, is to learn the contents of these books.”}}
<hr>
{{Page aside|330}}


{{Style P-Title|Reviews}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=10|p=335}}


{{Style P-Title|Herr Paulus}}
Sheykh Hassan considered that he would, after obtaining the revelation of the Suflee, be able to “rise to a higher and more extensive knowledge, through the other branch of the ’Ilm of the Rohanee, the Ilwee, or the Heavenly.” Also that the power could only be obtained by those who


<center><span style="font-variant:small-caps">By Walter Besant.</span></center>
{{Style P-Quote|1=“have dedicated their lives to its search and acquirement, and who have been predestined by the Highest Will to obtain it. To a person so privileged to receive the power of the Rohanee, its possession must be his most constant desire and most ardent hope; and by long years of meditation and prayer, by untiring watchfulness and fasting, the body must be forgotten, the earthly subdued; his thoughts must be firmly fixed on the Almighty Power, which he must never cease to invoke. His whole being must be ever imbued with the constant wish, the burning longing, the merging of his entire self into that intense feeling of desire and hope; and this not for one day, or week, or month, but for many long years both by day and by night. Then – and if such be the Written Will, such the predestination – the great Name by which the Power is obtained will be revealed to him. No voice, no sound is heard, but it is shown in characters which leave their imprint on his very soul. . . . . .”}}


It has been said by some writer that those people are the happiest who retain longest their illusions. As youth slips away our beautiful fancies and ideals are apt to vanish also. Heroes descend from their heights and become ordinary human beings; poets, statesmen, generals and priests develop attributes quite open to the criticism of those who come in contact with them in daily life. Mr. Besant, in writing Herr Paulus, has destroyed for us one more illusion, not the one however he probably intended to annihilate.
The views of Sheykh Hassan “the Spiritualist” are expressed clearly in a direction very much opposed to the views of modern “spiritualists.”


He obviously wished to make clear to the public the already known fact that there are in the world impostors. This we recognised even before reading the book.
Readers of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span> who will trouble to compare the articles on “Practical Occultism,” and on “Occultism ''versus'' The Occult Arts,” will at once appreciate the good points of the foregoing quotations, and will see also that there is a good deal of the Occult Arts in them. In the description of the Adjurations, this is more plainly brought forward, and the reader is made to see that the rites of the ’Ilm E Rohanee as put forward in this book can only be compared to the Indian Tantrika ceremonies, with the exception that the purposes of the ’Ilm are beneficial while those of the Tantrika are usually the reverse.


The illusion that has passed away in the dreary task of getting through these three volumes is the belief in Mr. Besant himself. The book is so disingenuous, the want of knowledge of the matters dealt with so glaringly obvious, that all confidence in the author as a writer who makes himself thoroughly master of the facts and theories he expounds is shattered. From this point of view the book for many readers may be described as a “shocker.”
The story of Hassan’s life is given to enable the reader to observe that Hassan did not make a voluntary sacrifice of his “earthly” life, but was forced by the loss of what he had to realise that it was gone from him. He did not give it up but lost it in a mysterious way. Consequently, when he finally succeeded in summoning the guardian of the past, that guardian ruined Hassan’s power of self-control by presenting before him the semblance of the manner in which he had been stripped of all that he had valued on earth. He failed in the trial and then loses his life in a manner which seems to be only a slight and rather “forced” variation on Lytton’s “Strange Story.” The aspirant for Occultism would do well to ponder on Hassan’s words as stated on p. 162, for they contain much that will be valuable not only to him but to all men. The description of the Khilweh or monastery in the desert and of the two years’ terrible probation and tortures and five years’ training as ghastly afterwards, the whole constituting seven years’ probation, will be found of interest to those who desire to learn something of the trials of chelaship. Finally, though we cannot agree with the use of such terms as “the Highest will” and “predestination” “Solomon” &amp;c., we know that these take a prominent place in Mohammedan esotericism, but that the Sufis do not use them. The result is, that we have presented before us a most interesting book, which, unlike many of those so-called “occult” literature of the present day, contains more than a mere flavour of truth, but of ''real'' occultism. We recommend it thoroughly to our readers, and especially to Theosophists.


To take a generous view of the book we must suppose it was written in the hope of effacing the foolish and injurious belief that so many people nurture in regard to what used to be called the supernatural.
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


The plan adopted by the author for bringing home to his readers the rottenness of the structure on which they build their hopes is one by no means original in conception and is in its development rather illogical.
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=10|p=336}}


Mesmerists and mediums, no matter how genuine their power, are sometimes also cheats and liars. Mr. Besant goes even farther than this, and implies that every one who is in any way connected with occult research must be, if not an active impostor, at all events a conscious hypocrite. Mesmerism as a fact in nature is admitted, the genuine exercise of the force is made to appear charlatanry.
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=“New Light on Old Truths.”}}


The central figure and hero of the book is represented as being at the same time a real mesmerist whose powers might have thrown Mesmer himself into the shade, a conjuror equal to the very best known artists of the day, ''and'' a trickster. The mesmeric power (which the reader is assured is genuine) thus backed up is made to produce wonders and miracles which, we may mention ''en passant,'' neither mesmerism, conjuring nor imposition, separately or in combination could possibly have brought about. The sceptic of the novel, who sets himself to watch, find out and expose Herr Paulus, asserts his firm belief in mesmerism, and says, in speaking of the so-called miracles that are performed in his presence,
<center>By I. O. M. T. and M. A. M. T. Sold at Hygienic Depôt, 23 Oxford Street, London. Price 1s.</center>


{{Page aside|331}}
This little volume is written by two authors who call themselves “Ministers and Servants of the New Dispensation,” in one of whom we recognise a clergyman of the Church of England not unknown to us. Its purpose is contained in the sentence on page 6.


that, admitting the man to be a mesmerist, everything he does may be explained with the aid of trickery and sleight of hand.
{{Style P-Quote|1=“Select from each church and from all nations and all ages the things that are good, and beautiful, and true, and when thou hast formed them into one, instil them into the minds of the people for their use.”}}


In the same way it may be supposed that the phenomena of spiritualism, including slate writing and the passing of matter through matter, can easily be explained, provided there is present a ''real'' medium, who is also a conjuror and impostor.
No one interested in Theosophy can deny that this is a high aim and one worthy of adoption.


On the strength of this happy idea the sceptic arranges upon the roof of the house a remarkable and impossible apparatus, which he dignifies by the name of camera obscura. It should be mentioned that the sceptic is by way of being a student and devotee of physical science. This young man may have a perfect knowledge, theoretical and practical, of the system of mirrors and lenses necessary to the reproduction of a picture which does not lie immediately in front of the camera. If so, Mr. Besant, in describing this apparatus, either fails to express his meaning, or else he betrays in this instance, as in so many others, the ugly fact that he has contented himself with using the vaguest and most untrustworthy sources of information in order to give credibility to the incidents of the story, without taking any trouble to ascertain whether they were, or were not, reliable.
In the course of about 140 pages but few of these truths can be touched upon; but we may safely recommend this book to our readers as an attempt to throw light upon many of the mysteries of Christian dogma. The authors say:


One of the most curious facts in connection with mesmerism is the influence that the operator has over his sensitive. He can not only render the physical body impervious to pain, but what is much more important he has entire control of his mind and soul, which, for the time, are in absolute subjection to the mesmerist’s will. This power Herr Paulus, according to Mr. Besant’s description, has in a very complete degree, and yet eventually he is made to confess, and even to believe himself a thorough-going impostor, because he mixed up trickery with his real power. This was, of course, an ignoble and dishonest part for any man to play, and cannot be too strongly condemned. At the same time, it should be remembered that mesmerism, no matter how much degraded, when adopted and made use of by charlatans, remains a standing and unexplained fact. It cannot be much longer disregarded by science, neither can it be disproved by such means as these adopted by Mr. Besant.
{{Style P-Quote|1=“Abbé Roca and others have spoken in the Roman Church, and that with no uncertain sound, and the initiates among the higher clergy may have the knowledge which yet they will proclaim; but who in the English or other Protestant Churches have dared to teach the esoteric and hidden doctrines of the Catholic faith?”}}


It would be just as logical to cast ridicule and discredit on any branch of physical science when such are occasionally used to aid an illusion on the stage as to infer that the phenomena of spiritualism or mesmerism are all false because mediums sometimes cheat, and charlatans live upon the credulity of the majority, who it has been very well said are mostly fools. This is exactly what the author does in Herr Paulus. He accepts or implies that there is a basis of truth underlying the superstructure of imposition in occultism. At the same time he concerns himself only with that superstructure, using it to cast ridicule and disgrace upon the foundation of truth, the existence of which he does not deny. The disingenuousness of the book is not unfortunately the worst of its numerous faults. Its leading characteristic for people who have any grasp or comprehension of the questions raised, will be the singular absence of accurate information displayed in every department of the subjects which are brought upon the scene. Mr. Besant apparently knows no more of conjuring, its possibilities and limitations, than he does of mesmerism; and he seems to be as far from understanding the principle or capabilities of the working powers of
We have then an exposition of the tenet which is a cardinal point in the New Dispensation Creed, the ''Motherhood'' conjoined with the Fatherhood, in the heavens above as in the earth beneath.


{{Page aside|332}}
The Protestant Church refuses to allow of any Divine Mother, but the Roman Church has preserved this doctrine of antiquity, though in a distorted form, and it is now finding its way into most of the mystic writings of the times. We are in “New Light,” referred for its corroboration to the Talmudical writings, in which such benedictions as this occur, “The Great Jehovah blessed is He! and his Shechinah, blessed is She – even the holy Duality in Unity on the throne of Their Glory,” &amp;c., &amp;c. But it is only within the last few years that this mystery of all times has been insisted upon as a necessary factor in all religion and ethics; the woman clothed with the Sun, being the type of the divinity of woman, and of the spirit of pure Love which must rule co-equally with the spirit of wisdom, typified in man, when the world shall be overcome by the Universal Brotherhood for which we are all yearning.


a camera obscura as he is of realising or dimly perceiving the first rudiments of occult philosophy. Students of the latter believe that all pain, misery, sin and wickedness are the result of ignorance. The characters depicted in this book are excellent illustrations of this idea. Moreover, the novel itself is a standing testimony to the same theory, for if the writer of it had had a small amount of that wisdom that deters men from folly, he would never have sent Herr Paulus into the world. Apart from its incorrectness it is too dull as a story to add to Mr. Besant’s reputation as a clever novelist, while it is more than likely to efface in many minds belief in the ''bona fides'' of some of the best of his former books.
I. O. and M. A. deal with many other questions of great importance to man in this, his earth life, such as those of re-incarnation and Karma, and adduce interesting indications of belief in these doctrines from the Old and New Testaments. In this connection an extremely poetical ''Vision'' is narrated, wherein the Universe appeared as a great crystal globe filled with an ethereal fluid containing countless lesser globes of the colour of a rose. “Each lesser globe seemed to pale in turn and disappear for a season, and then to re-appear increased in its capacity, and receptiveness, and the larger became centres to the many smaller which were about them.”


We cannot help contrasting with the tone adopted by Mr. Besant that of another opponent of Theosophy and Occultism, Sir Monier Williams,<ref name="v2-p332-n1">In the course of his address, Sir M. Williams refers to Dayan and Saraswati, the founder of the Arya-Samaj, and gives some details of his life, which seem to be derived from the autobiographical sketch, prepared by himself, which appeared in the ''Theosophist'' for 1880. We are not aware that these details were ever given elsewhere.</ref> Boden Professor of Sanskrit at Oxford. In an address read before the “Victoria Institute,” on June 4th, 1888, under the title of “Mystical Buddhism, in connexion with the Yoga Philosophy of the Hindus,” he says:
We strongly advise our readers to obtain this little book, and follow for themselves the clue which it gives to many of the rites of Christian Churches; and, in conclusion, can only give one more quotation which should recommend the work to all Theosophists.


{{Style P-Quote|1=“It is worth noting that many believers in Asiatic occultism hold that a hitherto unsuspected force exists in Nature, called Odic force (is this to be connected with Psychic force?), and that it is by this that the levitation of entranced persons is effected. Some are said to have the power of lightening their bodies by swallowing large draughts of air. The President of the Theosophical Society, Colonel Olcott, alleges that he himself, in common with many other observers, has seen a person raised in the air by a mere effort of will. . . .
{{Style P-Quote|1=“There is an ascent of the Soul and a descent of the Spirit. As the Soul rises higher and higher into the Spirit she becomes Divine, and filled with the fulness of God, and as the Spirit of God descends deeper and deeper into the Soul, He ‘becomes man.’ He, or she, who has the Spirit in ''all'' its fulness, whose Soul has ascended highest into the Spirit, and into whose Soul the Spirit has descended most deeply, the same is a Christ of God.”}}


“. . . It is contended, that ‘since we have attained, in the last half century, the theory of evolution, the antiquity of Man, the far greater antiquity of the world itself, the correlation of physical forces, the conservation of energy, spectrum analysis, photography, the locomotive engine, electric telegraph, spectroscope, electric light, and the telephone, who shall dare to fix a limit to the capacity of Man?’<ref name="v2-p332-n2">Colonel Olcott’s ''Lectures on Theosophy and Archaic Religions'', p. 109.</ref> Few will be disposed to deny altogether the truth of such a contention, however much they may dissent from Colonel Olcott’s theosophical and neo-Buddhist views. . . .
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


“Nevertheless, it (Asiatic occultism) seems to me to be a subject which ought not to be brushed aside by our scientists as unworthy of consideration. It furnishes, in my opinion, a highly interesting topic of enquiry, especially in its bearing on the so-called ‘Spiritualism,’ ‘neo-Buddhism,’ and ‘Theosophy,’ of the present day. The practices connected with mesmerism, animal magnetism, clairvoyance, thought-reading, &amp;c., have their counterparts in the Yoga system prevalent in India more than 2,000 years ago. ‘The thing that hath been, it is that which shall be; and that which is done is that which shall be done; and there is no new thing under the sun.’”}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=10|p=337}}


It thus appears that Sir M. Williams takes a broader view of these subjects than does Mr. Besant, whose book, however, can only mislead people whose knowledge of occultism is as shallow as his own.
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Correspondence}}


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=A Protest}}


{{Page aside|333}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=As a subscriber to the Theosophical Publication Society, I have lately received their Pamphlet No. 6, the first paper in which is an able and interesting exposition of the doctrine of Re-incarnation, signed “T. B. Harbottle.” It contains, however, one statement with regard to the teaching of the Christian churches so astonishing, and, as far as the Catholic Church is concerned, so incorrect, that unless some abler pen than mine should be first in the lists, I must beg your permission to break a lance with the (otherwise) learned occultist; and though Mr. Harbottle’s paper appears separately, I take it that <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span> is the Arena in which theosophical questions such as these may be fought out.


{{Style P-Title|Sheykh Hassan, the Spiritualist<ref name="v2-p333-n1">W. H. Allen &amp; Co., 13, Waterloo Place, Pall Mall, S.W.</ref>}}
I will begin by quoting certain passages from Mr. Harbottle’s paper, page 6.


Mr. Hillam presents to us a very peculiar book. It bears very evident mark that the author is more at home among the facts which he endeavours to weave into the form of a narrative than he is in the literary labour of book-making. The result is that he has written a story full of most interesting information, but which is told in such a dry manner that the reader has brought home to him the creaking of the machinery by which the puppets are moved. But this only adds, in a way, to the intrinsic value of the story. One feels that the author records recollections and facts, scorning to supplement them with additions of mere fiction.
{{Style P-Quote|1=“Protestantism offers no scheme of punishment for those who are partly bad; no reward for that which is good in those who are partly evil” . . . “What is necessary, according to the teachings of Protestantism, is repentance and faith . . . With these, a man is released from the necessity of fighting his lower nature. . . The Church of Rome has preserved, in her doctrine of purgatory, a punishment for the evil done by those who are not wholly bad, and so far her teaching is somewhat more philosophical and logical than that of Protestantism; but she teaches, also, that faith is the first requisite. . . ''In neither section of Christianity, indeed, is there any recognition of the necessity of that self-conquest which is the basis of the Theosophical system of ethics. Both believe in a divine grace which, descending into the heart of man, takes as it were the battle out of his hands and relieves him from responsibility and possibility of failure.”'' (The italics are mine.)}}


We are introduced by the narrator to three Sheykhs-in-chief. Sheykh Moosa is shown as the learned chief of a Theological college, so far as learning and knowledge of legend and scripture are concerned, he is regarded as a master. But he is honest enough to confess that there is such a thing as “the ’Ilm E’ Rohanee,” the knowledge of the spiritual power, but that he himself knows nothing of it. Then there is Sheykh Kasem, who is apparently only an ordinary specimen of a “medium,” such as many of the “Darweesh” often are. However, he, unlike many of the “mediums” in the West, although he invariably pockets the money necessary to purchase incense and other things for the ceremonies, is unable at all times to produce his “wonders.” Finally we come to Sheykh Hassan, and his character must be judged by the reader who follows the story.
With regard to what may be the “teachings of Protestantism,” I do not intend to deal, because Protestantism being a congeries of innumerable sects with very various teachings, it is impossible to speak of each separately, and I should be certain to fall foul of some. But as a member of the Roman Catholic Church, which is the “Mother and Mistress”<ref name="v2-p337-n1">We object to the claim. See Editors’ note.</ref> of all Christian Churches and from which they are all derived, in a greater or less degree, I can speak with certainty, because all her children are taught the same doctrine, and are trained, up to a certain point, in the same practice.


This Sheykh Hassan finally consents, on the introduction of Sheykh Moosa, to show to the narrator some of the powers of the ''Rohanee;'' but before he can be present at the “adjuration,” he has to undergo a three days’ preparation. This consists of meditation on self-control, and the acquisition and preservation of this last during that period.
Now, what is the earliest teaching given to the young, and to converts? That “we must renounce the devil (evil of every kind) and all his works”; that “we must follow the rule of life taught by Jesus Christ,” that we must love one another, “never allowing ourselves any thought, word or deed to the injury of anyone,” that we must “forgive our enemies, from our hearts”; that we must deny ourselves “by giving up our own will, and by going against our own


The test to which he is subjected is that, at the midnight hour of the three days, there comes upon him the thrill of dread which comes upon all at their first introduction to the consciousness of the unseen world. To this is added the perception of Beings who endeavour to daunt the aspirant by threats and warnings. These, however, he has sufficient courage to disregard, and by invocation “of the All-knowing,” the vision is dispelled. Sheykh Hassan, on learning that he has succeeded in this first test of his self-control, then proceeds to inform his pupil as to the nature of “the ’Ilm E’ Rohanee.” This explanation also gives the rationale of the method of testing, and reason why the aspirant is tested.
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=10|p=338}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=“The ’Ilm E’ Rohanee,” said Sheykh Hassan, “is the knowledge and possession of a spiritual power, by which the person endowed with it is able to see and to understand some of the mysteries of the unseen world. He is also able, by its power, to have a real and personal communication with the spirits in this existing, though hidden world, such spirits who are created beings and who have a real individual existence, spirits both good and evil, and who are entirely distinct from the souls of departed human beings. . . .”}}
humours, inclinations, and passions”; that “we must take up our cross by submitting with patience to the labours and sufferings of this life, embracing them willingly for the love of God”; and that “we must watch and fight against all temptations.”


{{Style P-Quote|1=“The Rohanee, or the Spiritual, is in no way connected with the art called
All these quotations are extracted from the Catechism taught to every child. Now these are not theoretic teachings merely, but are enforced from an early age in the confessional, that “powerful engine” as our enemies call it; and they are right, for confession, and the right preparation for it, if a man is sincere, teach him to know more of himself and of what he really is, than anything else I know of. The Catechism teaches moreover, that no absolution is effectual unless joined to contrition, namely, “a hearty sorrow for sins, with a firm purpose of amendment.” and to “satisfaction,” namely, making reparation for injury done, and doing any penance imposed.


{{Page aside|334}}
Now if anyone sees in all this “no recognition of the necessity of self-conquest,” and thinks that the battle is taken out of a man’s hands, and that he is relieved from “responsibility,” he must be wilfully blind or woefully perverse.


E’ Sehr, magic or witchcraft, which is of an evil form, and is, in many cases, a pretended power, but which certain people claim to have, and for sordid purposes profess to use, in order to heal the sick, or find treasures, or to raise the spirits of the departed. All this is false, and is used to deceive the superstitious and the ignorant.”}}
Apart from the confessional, there are the “powerful engines” of the pulpit, of the personal influence of the priest in house-to-house visitation, in the Offices for the sick and dying, in Confraternities for men, for women, for families; of the ministrations of nursing sisters, of Little Sisters of the Poor, of the Brothers of St. Vincent de Paul, of the Christian Brothers, and other educational bodies. Each and all of these represent the hand of the strong held out to protect the weak, to raise the fallen, to help if it be but one soul to bear the burden of life, and to fight the battle of sin, and sorrow and suffering.


{{Style P-Quote|1=“The ’Ilm, or Knowledge, of the Rohanee, is composed of two divisions. – the ''Ilwee,'' or Heavenly; the ''Suflee,'' or the Earthly. The Ilwee confers the privilege of personal communication with those angels and good spirits who have the care of human beings, both living and departed, entrusted to them. . . .”}}
How often are we reminded of the words of St. Augustine: “God made us without ourselves, but He will not save us without ourselves!” and it is a Catholic poet who says:


{{Style P-Quote|1=“The Suflee, or earthly, gives the power of communication with, and a certain amount of control over, some of these evil spirits who, through rebellion, have separated themselves from the good angels, and having placed themselves under the leadership of the chief rebel Iblees” . . . . “have been driven from the abodes of bliss, and have made their sojourn in this world}}
{{Style P-Poem|poem=“And does the road lead up hill all the way?
  Yes; to the very end.
And will the journey last the whole, long day?
  From morn to night, my friend.”}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=“These spirits have through the subtlety of their chief, acquired a degree of power over man and over the earth which he inhabits; and these evil ones . . . . have knowledge of mysteries, which knowledge those who possess the power of the Rohanee desire to obtain.”}}
The fight can never be given up; one by one the passions must be subdued, trodden down, or rooted out; and those who find the attractions and temptations of this wicked world too strong for them, or even too interrupting for the pursuit and cultivation of the Spiritual life, are fain to retire into the seclusion of the monastery; and they make the “Great Renunciation” not in order – as the unknowing often assert – that they may lead lives of idleness and luxury, but that, face to face with themselves and with the Eternal, they may rise upon the “Stepping-stones of their dead selves to higher things.”


{{Style P-Quote|1=“The object of the Ilm is to acquaint the one who seeks it with the hidden and spiritual life, to acquaint him, and him alone, with the secrets of the past, to reveal to him the events of the future, the mysteries of things that were before the creation of the world, the mysteries of things that shall be after it has passed away; to allow the soul to begin its education while still unseparated from the body; to explain the real individual and distinct life of the soul during its union with the body, and of the life that awaits it after its severance therefrom, and of the unending life after it has again been united to the body; to teach him to understand that it is the soul which lives and grows, but its existence is unbounded, unhampered by time and space. It is the knowledge that gradually, even while it grows and develops, raises the veil from before one’s view, that removes the scales from the eyes, and that opens a vista into the hidden mysteries of the past as well as the future. . . . .”}}
Mr. Harbottle will, I am sure, forgive me if I appear to have classed him among the “unknowing” ones. That is far from my thought; but in this vast field in which we are fellow-students, and may even, I hope, be fellow-workers, each can point out to another some corner yet untilled, the fruit of which is necessary to complete the whole fabric of philosophy. And if Theosophists desire to set forth the truths underlying all religions, they must first take care to have a correct knowledge of those religions, and not to misrepresent teachings the facts concerning which can be easily verified.


{{Style P-Quote|1=“Part of the knowledge of these secrets must be obtained from these outcast beings, and is thus called Suflee – Earthly. These spirits regard the world as their own, and desire, though that wish is, and ever will be, defeated, to keep mankind in subjection to themselves alone, and to hold back the knowledge of the higher and hidden life; they, therefore resist all attempts that men may make to obtain this knowledge, for by it a person who receives it acquires power over these fallen spirits, and they are afraid that by the spreading and development of the knowledge their influence over mankind would diminish and ultimately cease altogether.”}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=10|p=339}}


Then Sheykh Hassan stated that the only person who obtained the knowledge and was permitted to reveal it was Solomon the son of David. But that Solomon had not finished both books of his revelation and that they were carried off at the time of his death by the evil spirits, a belief and tradition common to Mussulman Mystics and Jewish Kabalists.
In my humble opinion, our object should be to heal breaches, not to increase their number; and by fairness and charity to bring nearer the great Day of Reconciliation, desired by all true lovers of Truth and of mankind.


{{Style P-Quote|1=“The great object, then, of anyone who has, by knowledge of the Rohanee, a power over these spirits, is to learn the contents of these books.”}}
|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Discipula.</span>}}


{{Page aside|335}}
<hr>
{{Vertical space|2em}}


Sheykh Hassan considered that he would, after obtaining the revelation of the Suflee, be able to “rise to a higher and more extensive knowledge, through the other branch of the ’Ilm of the Rohanee, the Ilwee, or the Heavenly.” Also that the power could only be obtained by those who
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[[Zirkoff B. - Unsupported Claims of the Roman Catholic Church|&#91;Editors’ note on ‘A Protest’ by Discipula&#93;]]}}
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 339</center>


{{Style P-Quote|1=“have dedicated their lives to its search and acquirement, and who have been predestined by the Highest Will to obtain it. To a person so privileged to receive the power of the Rohanee, its possession must be his most constant desire and most ardent hope; and by long years of meditation and prayer, by untiring watchfulness and fasting, the body must be forgotten, the earthly subdued; his thoughts must be firmly fixed on the Almighty Power, which he must never cease to invoke. His whole being must be ever imbued with the constant wish, the burning longing, the merging of his entire self into that intense feeling of desire and hope; and this not for one day, or week, or month, but for many long years both by day and by night. Then – and if such be the Written Will, such the predestination – the great Name by which the Power is obtained will be revealed to him. No voice, no sound is heard, but it is shown in characters which leave their imprint on his very soul. . . . . .”}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=10|p=340}}


The views of Sheykh Hassan “the Spiritualist” are expressed clearly in a direction very much opposed to the views of modern “spiritualists.”
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=What Reincarnates?}}


Readers of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span> who will trouble to compare the articles on “Practical Occultism,” and on “Occultism ''versus'' The Occult Arts,” will at once appreciate the good points of the foregoing quotations, and will see also that there is a good deal of the Occult Arts in them. In the description of the Adjurations, this is more plainly brought forward, and the reader is made to see that the rites of the ’Ilm E Rohanee as put forward in this book can only be compared to the Indian Tantrika ceremonies, with the exception that the purposes of the ’Ilm are beneficial while those of the Tantrika are usually the reverse.
{{Style P-Quote|1=With reference to the recent discussion as to how much of the personality, if any, accompanies the divine individuality in its passage from death to birth, the Bhagavad Gita speaks with no uncertain sound. The following is Mr. Subba Row’s reading of the 8th verse in chapter 15.


The story of Hassan’s life is given to enable the reader to observe that Hassan did not make a voluntary sacrifice of his “earthly” life, but was forced by the loss of what he had to realise that it was gone from him. He did not give it up but lost it in a mysterious way. Consequently, when he finally succeeded in summoning the guardian of the past, that guardian ruined Hassan’s power of self-control by presenting before him the semblance of the manner in which he had been stripped of all that he had valued on earth. He failed in the trial and then loses his life in a manner which seems to be only a slight and rather “forced” variation on Lytton’s “Strange Story.” The aspirant for Occultism would do well to ponder on Hassan’s words as stated on p. 162, for they contain much that will be valuable not only to him but to all men. The description of the Khilweh or monastery in the desert and of the two years’ terrible probation and tortures and five years’ training as ghastly afterwards, the whole constituting seven years’ probation, will be found of interest to those who desire to learn something of the trials of chelaship. Finally, though we cannot agree with the use of such terms as “the Highest will” and “predestination” “Solomon” &amp;c., we know that these take a prominent place in Mohammedan esotericism, but that the Sufis do not use them. The result is, that we have presented before us a most interesting book, which, unlike many of those so-called “occult” literature of the present day, contains more than a mere flavour of truth, but of ''real'' occultism. We recommend it thoroughly to our readers, and especially to Theosophists.
{{Style P-Quote|1=“When the lord Jiva quits one body and enters another, he carries with him the mind and the senses, as the wind carries the fragrance of flowers from their source.”}}


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
However necessary a fresh revelation may have been to bring before the Western mind in a definite form the truths we recognise under the name of the Occult Philosophy – and much that has been written on the subject, notably, the little book called “Light on the Path,” may be regarded as such a new revelation – yet nothing can take the place of the older scriptures, and among these none stand on such a supreme height as Bhagavad Gita, containing, as it does, in its instruction on the Sacred Science, the very essence of all the Vedas.


{{Page aside|336}}
It may sometimes speak in mystic language not always fully interpretable by the Western scholar, but where it states a thing definitely, it may be said to settle the question – and the above would seem to be a case in point. There is not much room for difference of opinion as to what is meant by the mind and the senses. To the writer it seems that not only the “Manas,” but the Kamarupa is included in the totality of the entity that reincarnates (see Editors’ note), and this only bears out the logical conception that there are no great leaps in nature, and that the man or woman takes up at each re-birth the threads of his or her character – alteration of sex should there be such notwithstanding – pretty much where he or she left off. The occult law which teaches that before a man can attain knowledge he must have passed through all places, foul and clean alike, will thus have to be accounted for by the gradual alterations of character during each lifetime.


{{Style P-Title|“New Light on Old Truths.”}}
|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Pilgrim.</span>}}


<center>By I. O. M. T. and M. A. M. T. Sold at Hygienic Depôt, 23 Oxford Street, London. Price 1s.</center>
<hr>
{{Vertical space|2em}}


This little volume is written by two authors who call themselves “Ministers and Servants of the New Dispensation,” in one of whom we recognise a clergyman of the Church of England not unknown to us. Its purpose is contained in the sentence on page 6.  
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Miscellaneous Notes (43)|&#91;Editorial reply to Pilgrim on reincarnation&#93;]]}}
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 340</center>


{{Style P-Quote|1=“Select from each church and from all nations and all ages the things that are good, and beautiful, and true, and when thou hast formed them into one, instil them into the minds of the people for their use.”}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=10|p=340|item=2}}


No one interested in Theosophy can deny that this is a high aim and one worthy of adoption.
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Indian Proverbs}}


In the course of about 140 pages but few of these truths can be touched upon; but we may safely recommend this book to our readers as an attempt to throw light upon many of the mysteries of Christian dogma. The authors say:
Of this world’s poison-tree, there are two honey-sweet fruit; the enjoyment of the divine essence of poetry, and the friendship of the noble.


{{Style P-Quote|1=“Abbé Roca and others have spoken in the Roman Church, and that with no uncertain sound, and the initiates among the higher clergy may have the knowledge which yet they will proclaim; but who in the English or other Protestant Churches have dared to teach the esoteric and hidden doctrines of the Catholic faith?”}}
All good fortune belongs to him of contented mind; is not the whole earth leather-covered for him who wears shoes?


We have then an exposition of the tenet which is a cardinal point in the New Dispensation Creed, the ''Motherhood'' conjoined with the Fatherhood, in the heavens above as in the earth beneath.
<hr>
{{Vertical space|2em}}


The Protestant Church refuses to allow of any Divine Mother, but the Roman Church has preserved this doctrine of antiquity, though in a distorted form, and it is now finding its way into most of the mystic writings of the times. We are in “New Light,” referred for its corroboration to the Talmudical writings, in which such benedictions as this occur, “The Great Jehovah blessed is He! and his Shechinah, blessed is She – even the holy Duality in Unity on the throne of Their Glory,” &amp;c., &amp;c. But it is only within the last few years that this mystery of all times has been insisted upon as a necessary factor in all religion and ethics; the woman clothed with the Sun, being the type of the divinity of woman, and of the spirit of pure Love which must rule co-equally with the spirit of wisdom, typified in man, when the world shall be overcome by the Universal Brotherhood for which we are all yearning.
== No. 11 – July 1888 ==


I. O. and M. A. deal with many other questions of great importance to man in this, his earth life, such as those of re-incarnation and Karma, and adduce interesting indications of belief in these doctrines from the Old and New Testaments. In this connection an extremely poetical ''Vision'' is narrated, wherein the Universe appeared as a great crystal globe filled with an ethereal fluid containing countless lesser globes of the colour of a rose. “Each lesser globe seemed to pale in turn and disappear for a season, and then to re-appear increased in its capacity, and receptiveness, and the larger became centres to the many smaller which were about them.”
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Forlorn Hope|Forlorn Hope]]}}
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 341-346</center>


We strongly advise our readers to obtain this little book, and follow for themselves the clue which it gives to many of the rites of Christian Churches; and, in conclusion, can only give one more quotation which should recommend the work to all Theosophists.
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - To Theosophists and Readers of Lucifer|To Theosophists and Readers of Lucifer]]}}
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 347</center>


{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=348}}


{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Across Ceylon}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=“There is an ascent of the Soul and a descent of the Spirit. As the Soul rises higher and higher into the Spirit she becomes Divine, and filled with the fulness of God, and as the Spirit of God descends deeper and deeper into the Soul, He ‘becomes man.’ He, or she, who has the Spirit in ''all'' its fulness, whose Soul has ascended highest into the Spirit, and into whose Soul the Spirit has descended most deeply, the same is a Christ of God.”}}
Ceylon is the jewel-pendant of the Indian Empire – a glowing luxurious garden teeming with natural beauties in infinite variety, where the fierce heat of India is softened by “purple spheres of sea,” and the climate, an almost unchanging continuity of the richest imaginable midsummer. P. and O. passengers staying for a day or two, or for a few hours only, at Galle or Colombo, on their way to or from Australia or the Indian ports of the Bay of Bengal, will gather from even such passing glimpses of Ceylon, bright memories of its tropical glory that can never afterwards fade entirely away. The abundant vigour of the vegetation, the glowing oriental magnificence of the landscape, rolling up inland into great mountains and everywhere glossy with shining verdure and scented with tropical forest, the natural splendour of the whole country must always leave an impression on imaginative minds, that no lapse of time or variety of other scenes can efface. But the passing European traveller or tourist will generally associate Ceylon with ideas of languor and enervating enjoyment. Nor will many residents reproach the island in their recollections with any worse attributes than those that may have been associated with their own ''ennui.'' They may have a large experience of its Anglicised aspects without realizing much of the inner life of the natives, or of the wild interior. Their travels may never take them out of reach of the imported luxuries of European homes, and they may little realise the very different impressions of Ceylon that they would accumulate if they struck away from the railway lines and the easy comforts of plantation homesteads, in search of a path through unfrequented districts.


My own acquaintance with Ceylon, does not extend much beyond the beautiful Wackwalle Bungalow – a tourists’ restaurant near Galle, which commands a view of a valley so surpassing in its loveliness that it realises, better than any other scenery I have ever encountered, the popular conception of the Garden of Eden. But the Wackwalle view has often been described, and it is not my present purpose to dwell upon its charms, for I have a friend in Ceylon who lives there for purposes unconnected with the satisfaction of epicurean tastes; and the contrast to be observed between recent experiences of his and the Ceylonese excursions likely to be familiar to readers who have visited the island under ordinary conditions, has flashed upon my own mind so forcibly that I cannot feel free to leave a narrative he has recently sent me buried in the obscurity of private correspondence.


It is only necessary to premise that my friend, a devoted Theosophist,


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=349}}


{{Page aside|337}}
lives habitually in Ceylon (for reasons wholly unconnected with personal interests and ambitions), and is engaged in benevolent work for the advantage of the native population. A few months ago, being then at Colombo, he found himself required, in fulfilment of what he conceived to be a Theosophical duty, to repair to Madras with all possible speed. With a native companion he had arranged to leave Colombo on the 21st of December by the steamer ''Almora.'' But on the evening of the 19th, he heard that that vessel had been delayed in the Red Sea, and would not arrive till the 27th, so he and his friend had to find some other means of transit. I continue the story in his own words:


{{Style P-Title|Correspondence}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=“On the morning of the 20th I went round to every steamer office in Colombo trying to find something – anything, even a cargo boat – that would put us ashore in India in time, but nothing of the kind was to be had. I had heard that there were little native brigs running between Colombo and India, so I went to see about them also, but I found that their captains were all afraid to put out in consequence of the bad weather. Several had started the night before and had to return, getting back into the harbour with great difficulty and some serious damage. As the weather still continued unfavourable on the morning of the 21st, and it therefore seemed unlikely that any of these little boats would leave that day, I determined to try what is called the land route – that is to travel by land to the north of Ceylon, and make my way somehow or other across the narrowest part of Palka Strait. No one seemed to know much about this land route – I could not find that any of my friends had ever travelled by it; but I knew there was a land route, and it seemed the only way open to us.


{{Style P-Title|A Protest}}
“Accordingly, we left Colombo by the 7.30 train on the morning of the 21st, and reached Kandy at 11 o’clock, and Matale, the northern limit of the railway at present, at noon. From that point what little traffic there is is carried on by an arrangement called a coach, though it is very different from our English coaches. Here commenced our difficulties, for the agent at the coach office informed us that because of the heaviness of the roads the proprietor had ordered him not to allow more than two passengers to travel on any one day, and that those two places were already engaged several days in advance. I explained the circumstances of our case, and showed how urgent it was that we should get on quickly. I even offered extra payment, but in vain; the agent could not make any exception to his employer’s rule. I then enquired where the proprietor was to be found, and was told that he lived about eight miles along the road. I suggested that we might at least go in the coach as far as that; ''that'' could not do the horses much harm; and I would undertake to persuade the proprietor to relax his rule. With much difficulty I induced the agent to agree to this, but he protested all the while that we were foredoomed to failure. He was quite sure his master


{{Style P-Quote|1=As a subscriber to the Theosophical Publication Society, I have lately received their Pamphlet No. 6, the first paper in which is an able and interesting exposition of the doctrine of Re-incarnation, signed “T. B. Harbottle.” It contains, however, one statement with regard to the teaching of the Christian churches so astonishing, and, as far as the Catholic Church is concerned, so incorrect, that unless some abler pen than mine should be first in the lists, I must beg your permission to break a lance with the (otherwise) learned occultist; and though Mr. Harbottle’s paper appears separately, I take it that <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span> is the Arena in which theosophical questions such as these may be fought out.
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=350}}


I will begin by quoting certain passages from Mr. Harbottle’s paper, page 6.
would not let us go on. I thought differently, and I was right; a little judicious management of the proprietor soon procured for us the requisite permission for us to travel as far as Anuradhapura,<ref name="v2-p350-n1">Anuradhapura is the wonderful ruined city of Ancient Ceylon, where the sacred “Bo-tree” still grows. It is of this place that Mr. Burrows speaks in his “Buried Cities of Ceylon,” when he describes the former inhabitants of the island as a nation “that could build a city of gigantic monoliths, carve a mountain into a graceful shrine, and decorate the pious monuments with delicate pillars that would have done credit to a Grecian artist.” My friend had visited and described Anuradhapura more than a year previously to his present journey, so that he does not now stop to enlarge upon its wonders. “The first thing that attracted our attention,” he wrote of Anuradhapura on that occasion, “on descending from the coach, was a collection of sixteen hundred square granite pillars, arranged in rows of forty, and standing about six feet apart, so as to cover an area of about two hundred and forty feet each way. Though they stand some twelve feet out of the ground, each pillar is one solid block of stone. . . . These sixteen hundred pillars, it seems, originally supported the floor of an enormous monastery called ‘The Great Brazen Place,’ built by King Dutugemusue in the year 161 B.C. This building, we read, was nine storeys in height, each storey being less in size than the one below it. It contained a thousand dormitories for priests, besides various other apartments, including a great hall supported on golden pillars resting on lions, in the centre of which stood a magnificent ivory throne, and as the whole vast fabric was roofed with tiles of burnished brass (whence its name), it must have presented a truly imposing appearance in those brave days of old.”</ref> the limit of his jurisdiction. As I have already described the journey to that town, I need not say much about it here.


{{Style P-Quote|1=“Protestantism offers no scheme of punishment for those who are partly bad; no reward for that which is good in those who are partly evil” . . . “What is necessary, according to the teachings of Protestantism, is repentance and faith . . . With these, a man is released from the necessity of fighting his lower nature. . . The Church of Rome has preserved, in her doctrine of purgatory, a punishment for the evil done by those who are not wholly bad, and so far her teaching is somewhat more philosophical and logical than that of Protestantism; but she teaches, also, that faith is the first requisite. . . ''In neither section of Christianity, indeed, is there any recognition of the necessity of that self-conquest which is the basis of the Theosophical system of ethics. Both believe in a divine grace which, descending into the heart of man, takes as it were the battle out of his hands and relieves him from responsibility and possibility of failure.”'' (The italics are mine.)}}
“My present experience differed from the earlier one only in two ways – first, that owing to the heaviness of the road, we were nine hours late, and, secondly, that in several places there were considerable inundations. Twice the road was so entirely washed away that we had to get out and wade for half-a-mile over sharp stones through a rapid current over knee deep, the empty coach following as best it might. At last, about three miles from Anuradhapura, we found a bridge washed away, and our road barred by a furious torrent, half-a-mile wide, of unknown depth. We had no boat, and my companion could not swim. I thought of making a raft, but soon gave up the idea, perceiving that the swiftness of the current would render it utterly unmanageable. The best thing to do seemed to be to skirt the torrent and try to strike the north road at some point higher up; so we abandoned the coach and walked to Mihintale, eight miles off, through rain of truly tropical vigour. It was after dark when we reached there, but still we managed to hire a bullock cart to take us to Madavachchi, a village on the Jaffna road. We arrived there at daybreak only to find that as there was no booking-office, we could not obtain coach tickets there. Immediately we engaged another bullock-cart and pushed on to Vavoniyavilankulam.


With regard to what may be the “teachings of Protestantism,” I do not intend to deal, because Protestantism being a congeries of innumerable sects with very various teachings, it is impossible to speak of each separately, and I should be certain to fall foul of some. But as a member of the Roman Catholic Church, which is the “Mother and Mistress”<ref name="v2-p337-n1">We object to the claim. See Editors’ note.</ref> of all Christian Churches and from which they are all derived, in a greater or less degree, I can speak with certainty, because all her children are taught the same doctrine, and are trained, up to a certain point, in the same practice.
“We were by this time in the part of the island where nothing is spoken but Tamil, a language of which neither I nor my companion knew ten words, so we were rather uncertain as to what the people meant; but at any rate they would issue us no tickets and would say nothing at all about the coach. In consequence of the inundations everything was thrown out of order, and we had no idea at what time


Now, what is the earliest teaching given to the young, and to converts? That “we must renounce the devil (evil of every kind) and all his works”; that “we must follow the rule of life taught by Jesus Christ,” that we must love one another, “never allowing ourselves any thought, word or deed to the injury of anyone,” that we must “forgive our enemies, from our hearts”; that we must deny ourselves “by giving up our own will, and by going against our own
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=351}}


{{Page aside|338}}
the coach would come, so we dared not leave the road for a moment, but had to sit out there in the pouring rain till eight o’clock at night when it arrived.


humours, inclinations, and passions”; that “we must take up our cross by submitting with patience to the labours and sufferings of this life, embracing them willingly for the love of God”; and that “we must watch and fight against all temptations.”
“Imagine a platform of rough boards about three feet by four, set on wheels and covered by a sort of bamboo roof about four feet above it. Then suppose this machine loaded with mail-bags, tin boxes, and miscellaneous luggage, on the top of which were somehow crouched (for there was no room either to sit or to lie) two forlorn human beings – everything inside and out being thoroughly, hopelessly, soakingly wet – and perhaps you may succeed in forming an imperfect picture of Her Majesty’s Jaffna mail coach as it drew up that night at Vavoniyavilankulam.


All these quotations are extracted from the Catechism taught to every child. Now these are not theoretic teachings merely, but are enforced from an early age in the confessional, that “powerful engine” as our enemies call it; and they are right, for confession, and the right preparation for it, if a man is sincere, teach him to know more of himself and of what he really is, than anything else I know of. The Catechism teaches moreover, that no absolution is effectual unless joined to contrition, namely, “a hearty sorrow for sins, with a firm purpose of amendment.” and to “satisfaction,” namely, making reparation for injury done, and doing any penance imposed.
“The coach driver having, as we afterwards discovered, received the same order as the agent at Matale, opposed our attempt to get in, and of course the miserable passengers already in possession viewed the prospect of still further crowding with anything but joy. Remember that we did not understand the language and had no means whatever of explaining the urgency of the case, or inducing anybody to listen to reason. What could we do? Nothing, I think, but what we did; and that was to push aside all opposition, throw in our bags, climb upon them ourselves and simply sit there, trying to look unconscious of the torrent of vigorous vituperation that was being poured upon us. After a few minutes the driver took away the oxen from the coach and was evidently refusing to proceed; however, we judged we could probably tire him out at that game, because, as he had mail bags on board, he would not dare to delay much; so we pursued a policy of masterly inactivity. The driver retired into a hut and stayed there half-an-hour; still we were immovable. Presently he reappeared and began to adjure us once more, but this time in a much more respectful tone, and – seeing, I suppose, that sulkiness was of no use – one of our unfortunate fellow passengers now discovered that he could speak a little English and proceeded to act as interpreter.


Now if anyone sees in all this “no recognition of the necessity of self-conquest,” and thinks that the battle is taken out of a man’s hands, and that he is relieved from “responsibility,” he must be wilfully blind or woefully perverse.
“Through him the driver represented that he could not possibly take us. The roads were very bad, the coach would break down, the oxen would be unable to draw it, and above all, his orders to take only two passengers were precise and he was afraid of the consequences if he disobeyed. I rejoined on my side that business compelled me to go, that I was willing to take all responsibility as to coach and cattle, that I would myself see the proprietor and exonerate the driver; and, in fact, that I was simply going on in spite of everything. Well, it all seemed useless, but at last the man incautiously remarked that if there had been only ''one'' of us, perhaps the thing might have been possible. I at once pinned him down to that admission, and told him that if he would take my friend and the luggage, I would cheerfully walk. We were not much more than 100 miles from Jaffna, and I knew I could


Apart from the confessional, there are the “powerful engines” of the pulpit, of the personal influence of the priest in house-to-house visitation, in the Offices for the sick and dying, in Confraternities for men, for women, for families; of the ministrations of nursing sisters, of Little Sisters of the Poor, of the Brothers of St. Vincent de Paul, of the Christian Brothers, and other educational bodies. Each and all of these represent the hand of the strong held out to protect the weak, to raise the fallen, to help if it be but one soul to bear the burden of life, and to fight the battle of sin, and sorrow and suffering.
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=352}}


How often are we reminded of the words of St. Augustine: “God made us without ourselves, but He will not save us without ourselves!” and it is a Catholic poet who says:
get over the ground quite as fast as the coach on such a road as that, so I felt quite safe in making the proposal. In this manner, then we eventually started – I walking, or rather wading, behind and the other three passengers riding. There were more inundations, and the road was a mere apology for one for some distance; but after about twenty miles we got to drier ground, and I was able to ride; though riding in that vehicle was certainly more uncomfortable than walking. Presently dawn came, and all that weary day we jogged on in incessant heavy rain through unbroken and more or less inundated jungle, seeing no houses and no human beings except at the little isolated huts where, at regular intervals, we changed cattle. Recollect that not for one moment was any approach to rest or comfort possible, that we were soaked to the very bones, and that we could get no food of any description – indeed nothing whatever had passed our lips for two entire days and nights – and you will begin to realise our condition when, after four nights without sleep, without even a chance to take our wet coats off, we reached an obscure seaport named Kayto on the morning of Christmas day.


{{Style P-Poem|poem=“And does the road lead up hill all the way?
“We had arrived at Jaffna, I should have said, just at midnight, and learning that there were no vessels leaving there for India had at once engaged a bullock cart to go on to Kayto. Here there was only about forty miles of sea between us and India, but still our evil fortune did not desert us. There were twenty-six native boats (of 16 or 18 tons) ready to start, but the weather was so bad, and the wind so unfavourable, that the crews were all afraid to go. We offered double fare, but it was useless. The natives are not good sailors at the best of times, and nothing would tempt them to risk their ricketty craft in such weather. Here at last was an obstacle that all our perseverance could not surmount. There was nothing for it but to wait, so we went up to what is called the “rest house” – of course there are no such things as hotels in these places – and managed to get some curry and rice cooked, the first meal we had sat down to since leaving Colombo. While it was cooking we took off our wet clothes – also for the first time since leaving Colombo – had a most refreshing bath, and put on, not dry ones, for nothing was dry, but comparatively clean ones. Then we took our food and enjoyed it, and after that, as it was evening (our enquiries and bargainings had taken time), we went straight off to bed. Of course our bedding, like everything else, was soaked through and through, but we were tired enough to sleep in the bed of a river. We just dropped down and lay like logs for fourteen hours or so.
  Yes; to the very end.
And will the journey last the whole, long day?
  From morn to night, my friend.”}}


The fight can never be given up; one by one the passions must be subdued, trodden down, or rooted out; and those who find the attractions and temptations of this wicked world too strong for them, or even too interrupting for the pursuit and cultivation of the Spiritual life, are fain to retire into the seclusion of the monastery; and they make the “Great Renunciation” not in order – as the unknowing often assert – that they may lead lives of idleness and luxury, but that, face to face with themselves and with the Eternal, they may rise upon the “Stepping-stones of their dead selves to higher things.”
“In most countries such an adventure would end in a rheumatic fever, but in this glorious climate, after all this and much more, we are both as flourishing as ever. To cut the story short, on the following day the weather improved slightly and we found a Mahomedan captain who was willing to start. About five o’clock p.m. we got under weigh. The sea


Mr. Harbottle will, I am sure, forgive me if I appear to have classed him among the “unknowing” ones. That is far from my thought; but in this vast field in which we are fellow-students, and may even, I hope, be fellow-workers, each can point out to another some corner yet untilled, the fruit of which is necessary to complete the whole fabric of philosophy. And if Theosophists desire to set forth the truths underlying all religions, they must first take care to have a correct knowledge of those religions, and not to misrepresent teachings the facts concerning which can be easily verified.
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=353}}


{{Page aside|339}}
was rough and we had to beat up against the wind, but still we got on pretty fairly until the middle of the night, when we were suddenly struck by a squall. It looked very grand as it came up; there seemed to be a huge pyramid of inky black cloud on the horizon, and then all in a moment it leaped upon us, and we were in the midst of a raging storm. A magnificent effect for a painter, but I don’t want to see it again under exactly the same conditions. The helmsman was half asleep and all the other fellows entirely so, so I was absolutely the first man to see the thing. For a moment I scarcely realised what it was, but as soon as I ''did'' I raised a shout that speedily roused the whole crew, and we got the great lateen sail in only just in time. In half a minute more our fate would have been sealed and you would not have received this letter. How far that squall drove us I do not know; fortunately it did not last very long, and soon after noon the next day we made the Indian coast at a village called Adirampatnam, of which I had never heard before.


In my humble opinion, our object should be to heal breaches, not to increase their number; and by fairness and charity to bring nearer the great Day of Reconciliation, desired by all true lovers of Truth and of mankind.
“There again we had difficulties, for the captain, with true oriental cunning, tried to cheat us because we did not know the language. He had been paid to put us free on shore, but now he wanted to shuffle out of that and make us pay again for boat hire. This he tried to induce us to do by abusing us in what must have been highly unparliamentary Tamil, while we in idiomatic English assured him that we had not the slightest intention of paying a single cent. He and the coast boatmen kept us in the boat for some time, refusing to land us. Then they tried to retain some of our luggage, and surrounded and threatened us with big sticks and long knives; but as usual our dogged perseverance and our evident readiness to fight any odds if forced into a quarrel won the day for us, and we were permitted to depart unmolested after some two hours of danger. There are no Europeans in that part of the country and the natives are peculiarly wild and savage. Indeed, they have a very bad reputation as most ferocious robbers, as we afterwards heard. After some wandering about among this dangerous race – none of whom would carry our luggage or help us in any way – we encountered the customs superintendent (who could speak English) and tried to arrange at once to get some conveyance to the nearest railway station thirty-three miles off. It appeared however that there were still some difficulties, for he informed us that we must not think of starting in the afternoon. The roads, he said, were terrible, and if we were still on the way when night fell we should undoubtedly be at once murdered or our bullocks and goods stolen, even if we managed to avoid the leopards and panthers with which the jungle swarmed. I was rather sceptical about all this, but as the natives evidently believed it, we could not get a cart at any price, and perhaps it was best so, for, on enquiry afterwards at Madras, our friends quite confirmed all these stories. So we got another meal and part of a night’s rest, and set out just before dawn for Mannergudi. That twenty-three miles was an experience, and


|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Discipula.</span>}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=354}}


<hr>
not at all a desirable one. There really was nothing that deserved the name of a road, but rather a sort of track through the fields, and most of the time the cart was about up to the axle in soft mud, while we had to wade behind and give it an occasional push. The people looked the most savage ruffians imaginable, and there was no food to be had but a little fruit Mannergudi, however, seemed to be more civilized; there we were able to buy bread and get a queer conveyance called a jhutka, drawn by the remains of a pony, to take us ten miles further on to the railway station at Nidamangalam. We got there at last and had to wait four hours on an open platform, sitting on our luggage, which we dared not leave for an instant. We had another four hours to wait at Tangore junction, and so at last, at three o’clock in the morning, we got on board the mail train for Madras, which city we reached safely after fifteen hours travelling. This was on the evening of the 29th, so our journey had taken us nine days, during which time we had slept only twice and eaten only two meals, living the rest of the time on one loaf of bread, some bananas and a few little native buns. Nearly all the time we were wet through, and we constantly had to take pretty severe exercise of various kinds, and this is leaving the danger and anxiety out of account. On the whole I do not think I shall try the land route from Colombo to Madras in the rainy season again if I can help it.”}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Editors note on A Protest by Discipula|&#91;Editors’ note on ‘A Protest’ by Discipula&#93;]] ===
{{Style P-Signature|A. P. S.}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 339


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
<hr>
{{Page aside|340}}


{{Style P-Title|What Reincarnates?}}
<center>NOTICE.</center>


{{Style P-Quote|1=With reference to the recent discussion as to how much of the personality, if any, accompanies the divine individuality in its passage from death to birth, the Bhagavad Gita speaks with no uncertain sound. The following is Mr. Subba Row’s reading of the 8th verse in chapter 15.
<center>THE T. P. S. LENDING LIBRARY.</center>


{{Style P-Quote|1=“When the lord Jiva quits one body and enters another, he carries with him the mind and the senses, as the wind carries the fragrance of flowers from their source.”}}
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Countess Constance Wachtmeister</span> being the secretary for the Western Section of the Theosophical Society, and receiving many letters from people who deplore their inability to purchase Theosophical literature, has deemed it advisable to form a circulating library which will contain not only theosophical books, but also works of any kind which would tend to elevate, educate or develop the mind, and thus prepare it for the reception of theosophical teachings. As this is a somewhat serious undertaking, she takes this opportunity of making an earnest appeal for contributions of money in support of this work, and also for donations of suitable books, feeling sure that this lending library will commend itself to the cordial support of all theosophists and lovers of truth.


However necessary a fresh revelation may have been to bring before the Western mind in a definite form the truths we recognise under the name of the Occult Philosophy – and much that has been written on the subject, notably, the little book called “Light on the Path,” may be regarded as such a new revelation – yet nothing can take the place of the older scriptures, and among these none stand on such a supreme height as Bhagavad Gita, containing, as it does, in its instruction on the Sacred Science, the very essence of all the Vedas.
All replies should be addressed to her at 7, Duke Street, Adelphi, W C.
 
It may sometimes speak in mystic language not always fully interpretable by the Western scholar, but where it states a thing definitely, it may be said to settle the question – and the above would seem to be a case in point. There is not much room for difference of opinion as to what is meant by the mind and the senses. To the writer it seems that not only the “Manas,” but the Kamarupa is included in the totality of the entity that reincarnates (see Editors’ note), and this only bears out the logical conception that there are no great leaps in nature, and that the man or woman takes up at each re-birth the threads of his or her character – alteration of sex should there be such notwithstanding – pretty much where he or she left off. The occult law which teaches that before a man can attain knowledge he must have passed through all places, foul and clean alike, will thus have to be accounted for by the gradual alterations of character during each lifetime.
 
|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Pilgrim.</span>}}


<hr>
<hr>
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Miscellaneous Notes (43)|&#91;Editorial reply to Pilgrim on reincarnation&#93;]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Star-Angel Worship in the Roman Catholic Church|Star-Angel Worship in the Roman Catholic Church]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 340
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 355-365</center>


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|340_2|show page=340}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=365}}


{{Style P-Title|Indian Proverbs}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1="L'Isis"}}


Of this world’s poison-tree, there are two honey-sweet fruit; the enjoyment of the divine essence of poetry, and the friendship of the noble.
<center><span style="font-variant:small-caps">Branche Francaise, de la Société Théosophique.</span></center>


All good fortune belongs to him of contented mind; is not the whole earth leather-covered for him who wears shoes?
{{Style P-Quote|data=''To the Editors of'' <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer.</span>|1=Allow me to bring to the notice of those of your readers who may have received the pretended “Bulletin de l’Isis” the following facts: –


<hr>
Of the three signatories of this bulletin one has been expelled from the Isis Lodge; the two others are not even members of the Theosophical Society.<ref name="v2-p365-n1">In the ''bulletin'' issued by the said gentlemen, it is questioned whether the President-Founder has the right to appoint officers ''pro tem.'' to vacant places. In the ''Rules'' of the T.S. may be found No. 7, which states: “The President-Founder has authority to designate any Fellow . . . . to perform ''pro tem.'' the duties of any office vacated ''by death'' or resignation.” In the Rules of 1888, Art. 15 ''(d)'' declares that “in case of vacancies occurring during the year it shall be competent for the President, &c., &c. . . . to nominate and appoint persons to fill such vacancies.” M. Louis Dramard, the late President and Founder of “Isis,” being dead, and confusion and disputes having arisen in consequence, it was expedient to set this rule in action, and nominate, ''pro tem.'', in the name of the President-Founder, M. Gaboriau (a co-founder of the branch), as President “de ''l’Isis'',” ''subject to the approval'' of the President in Council. Such nomination, even ''pro tem.'', was forced by the despotic and illegal actions of three persons, two of whom were not even members, and who had, nevertheless, seizing the power in their hands, proclaimed themselves as sole proprietors and directors of the destinies of ''l’Isis''.</ref>
{{Vertical space|2em}}


== No. 11 – July 1888 ==
Thus neither M. Goyard, nor M. Encausse, nor M. Lejay, have henceforth any connection at all with Isis. Moreover, it is absolutely false that at the meeting, held by these gentlemen on June 23rd, a resolution was unanimously voted and accepted to the effect that an apology should be offered to M. Saint Yves, called Marquis d’Alveydre.<ref name="v2-p365-n2">Who is M. Saint-Yves, Marquis d’Alveydre? He is not, nor ever was, a member of the Theosophical Society.
{{Style P-Signature|1=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">H. P. Blavatsky,</span><br>Corresponding Secretary of the T.S.}}</ref> Some members formally opposed the resolution. But had it been even so, the Isis Lodge would have had no concern with it, these three gentleman having no right to speak in the name of the Lodge. The gathering in the private rooms of M. Lejay has nothing in common with the meeting of the Isis Lodge, which took place at the same hour in the Salle Richefeu.


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Forlorn Hope|Forlorn Hope]] ===
|signature=Yours fraternally,<br><span style="font-variant:small-caps">F. K. Gaboriau,</span><br>President (''pro tem.'') of the Isis Lodge.<br><span style="font-variant:small-caps">A. Froment.</span><br>(Hon. Secretary-Treasurer.)}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 341-346


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - To Theosophists and Readers of Lucifer|To Theosophists and Readers of Lucifer]] ===
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 347


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=366}}
<hr>
{{Page aside|348}}


{{Style P-Title|Across Ceylon}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=What is Theosophy?}}


Ceylon is the jewel-pendant of the Indian Empire – a glowing luxurious garden teeming with natural beauties in infinite variety, where the fierce heat of India is softened by “purple spheres of sea,” and the climate, an almost unchanging continuity of the richest imaginable midsummer. P. and O. passengers staying for a day or two, or for a few hours only, at Galle or Colombo, on their way to or from Australia or the Indian ports of the Bay of Bengal, will gather from even such passing glimpses of Ceylon, bright memories of its tropical glory that can never afterwards fade entirely away. The abundant vigour of the vegetation, the glowing oriental magnificence of the landscape, rolling up inland into great mountains and everywhere glossy with shining verdure and scented with tropical forest, the natural splendour of the whole country must always leave an impression on imaginative minds, that no lapse of time or variety of other scenes can efface. But the passing European traveller or tourist will generally associate Ceylon with ideas of languor and enervating enjoyment. Nor will many residents reproach the island in their recollections with any worse attributes than those that may have been associated with their own ''ennui.'' They may have a large experience of its Anglicised aspects without realizing much of the inner life of the natives, or of the wild interior. Their travels may never take them out of reach of the imported luxuries of European homes, and they may little realise the very different impressions of Ceylon that they would accumulate if they struck away from the railway lines and the easy comforts of plantation homesteads, in search of a path through unfrequented districts.
[Published with the approval of the Gnostic Theosophical Society.]


My own acquaintance with Ceylon, does not extend much beyond the beautiful Wackwalle Bungalow – a tourists’ restaurant near Galle, which commands a view of a valley so surpassing in its loveliness that it realises, better than any other scenery I have ever encountered, the popular conception of the Garden of Eden. But the Wackwalle view has often been described, and it is not my present purpose to dwell upon its charms, for I have a friend in Ceylon who lives there for purposes unconnected with the satisfaction of epicurean tastes; and the contrast to be observed between recent experiences of his and the Ceylonese excursions likely to be familiar to readers who have visited the island under ordinary conditions, has flashed upon my own mind so forcibly that I cannot feel free to leave a narrative he has recently sent me buried in the obscurity of private correspondence.
Theosophy is derived from two Greek words, ''Theos'', meaning God, and ''Sophia,'' meaning wisdom. Theosophia or Theosophy is the wisdom of God, or Divine wisdom. Theosophy is at once a science and a religion.


It is only necessary to premise that my friend, a devoted Theosophist,
It is the science that embraces the phenomena, laws and principles of all sciences. The religion that contains the absolute truths underlying the creeds of all religions of all ages and peoples since the making of the world. It is as old as the sun; as young as the dawn. It evolves from the microcosm and explains the macrocosm. While mortal in manifestation, it is immortal in essence. “It is the light shining in the darkness and the darkness comprehendeth it not.” Its truth was hidden behind the veil of Isis, was closed within the sacred Lotus of the Buddha was guarded in the temples of Greece and Rome, was carved upon the golden sun of Montezuma, and was crucified upon the cross with Jesus Christ. Theosophia – Divine daughter of God! – calls aloud to all the world in this New Cycle, and proclaims in her very name her glorious origin and certain destiny!


{{Page aside|349}}
The ancient Initiates or adepts were the discoverers and conservators of all the sciences of ancient times, and also the guardians and teachers of all the religions of the past. To the Initiate there never was and never can be any conflict between true science and true religion. But the ancient adept gave neither his knowledge of nature, nor of the gods to the people. There was an esoteric science, and an esoteric religion jealously guarded by the few, for the few who proved themselves worthy. Only after long years of study, of pure and holy living, and of the most terrible and painful ordeals was the seeker for divine wisdom admitted to the inner sanctuary. Few are they who can be trusted with the awful powers that come from occult knowledge of the ''Anima Bruta,'' till they have risen to the comprehension of the sublime mysteries of the ''Anima Divina.'' To gain admission to the higher secrets of the adepts is as difficult to-day as it was in the times of Pythagoras or of Christ, though the time for revealing many secrets hidden for thousands of years is now at hand. . . . . . .


lives habitually in Ceylon (for reasons wholly unconnected with personal interests and ambitions), and is engaged in benevolent work for the advantage of the native population. A few months ago, being then at Colombo, he found himself required, in fulfilment of what he conceived to be a Theosophical duty, to repair to Madras with all possible speed. With a native companion he had arranged to leave Colombo on the 21st of December by the steamer ''Almora.'' But on the evening of the 19th, he heard that that vessel had been delayed in the Red Sea, and would not arrive till the 27th, so he and his friend had to find some other means of transit. I continue the story in his own words:
The mystic grasps not only the immutable and relentless laws of the material world, but also the equally unvarying, inexorable and higher laws of the spiritual universe. The adept, both ancient and modern, reads the most occult pages in the book of nature, commands forces utterly unknown to modern science, scans the hearts of men and demons and holds converse with the Gods. The most learned cosmopolitan is


{{Style P-Quote|1=“On the morning of the 20th I went round to every steamer office in Colombo trying to find something – anything, even a cargo boat – that would put us ashore in India in time, but nothing of the kind was to be had. I had heard that there were little native brigs running between Colombo and India, so I went to see about them also, but I found that their captains were all afraid to put out in consequence of the bad weather. Several had started the night before and had to return, getting back into the harbour with great difficulty and some serious damage. As the weather still continued unfavourable on the morning of the 21st, and it therefore seemed unlikely that any of these little boats would leave that day, I determined to try what is called the land route – that is to travel by land to the north of Ceylon, and make my way somehow or other across the narrowest part of Palka Strait. No one seemed to know much about this land route – I could not find that any of my friends had ever travelled by it; but I knew there was a land route, and it seemed the only way open to us.
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=367}}


“Accordingly, we left Colombo by the 7.30 train on the morning of the 21st, and reached Kandy at 11 o’clock, and Matale, the northern limit of the railway at present, at noon. From that point what little traffic there is is carried on by an arrangement called a coach, though it is very different from our English coaches. Here commenced our difficulties, for the agent at the coach office informed us that because of the heaviness of the roads the proprietor had ordered him not to allow more than two passengers to travel on any one day, and that those two places were already engaged several days in advance. I explained the circumstances of our case, and showed how urgent it was that we should get on quickly. I even offered extra payment, but in vain; the agent could not make any exception to his employer’s rule. I then enquired where the proprietor was to be found, and was told that he lived about eight miles along the road. I suggested that we might at least go in the coach as far as that; ''that'' could not do the horses much harm; and I would undertake to persuade the proprietor to relax his rule. With much difficulty I induced the agent to agree to this, but he protested all the while that we were foredoomed to failure. He was quite sure his master
at best but a citizen of the world; the adept is a citizen of the universe, and can live alike in the world of causes, and the world of effects, in the here and in the hereafter. And do we mean to say that all Theosophists know the secrets of all sciences, and have the key to every mystery of the soul? No! a thousand times no! As well might one say that every philosopher is a Newton or a La Place, every naturalist a Darwin or Haeckel, every musician a Mozart or Beethoven. But our claims seem startling enough to some. They are so high, wide and deep, that Science scorns, Religion repudiates and Ignorance ignores them, But Theosophists heed none of these things. They live in time as though it were eternity, and are as sure of eternity as they are of time. Though they may have caught but the faintest echo of the divine harmony, that echo enwraps the soul in-abiding calm. A great western mystic beautifully defines “reason as the eye of the mind and intuition as the eye of the soul.” The Theosophist walks the paths of truth with both these windows of his being wide open, and turned to the source of all light; and knows himself a son of God returning to his Father! And also knows that in that long journey, he shall gather all knowledge, both of earth and heaven, and attain to all the joys and powers, both of men and angels! He believes in absolute love and absolute wisdom, because he knows the laws of absolute justice that rule the universe. There can be no such thing as perfect love without perfect justice. The Gnostic alone, of all men, can tell you why “It is easier for heaven and earth to pass away than for one jot or tittle of the law to fail.” Because he knows the law he gathers his strength for the evil days that soon must fall upon mankind, because the power now held by the classes is used to oppose and suppress the rights of the masses. As every adept can read in the astral light, he knows the future when he wills. Thus, soon you will hear voices, here and there throughout the world, giving warning of the terrible calamities now swiftly sweeping from the Unseen, to overwhelm those who doubt and oppose the justice of the living God. The mystic loves all Christs and believes in all, but for him there is no saviour outside of himself. He knows the meaning of the beautiful mystery of the atonement; but the world does not know it; neither does the Church show that she knows it in the husky doctrine that reaches the masses from the Vatican.


{{Page aside|350}}
Slowly the master entered the silent hall where his disciples walked and pondered the mysteries.


would not let us go on. I thought differently, and I was right; a little judicious management of the proprietor soon procured for us the requisite permission for us to travel as far as Anuradhapura,<ref name="v2-p350-n1">Anuradhapura is the wonderful ruined city of Ancient Ceylon, where the sacred “Bo-tree” still grows. It is of this place that Mr. Burrows speaks in his “Buried Cities of Ceylon,” when he describes the former inhabitants of the island as a nation “that could build a city of gigantic monoliths, carve a mountain into a graceful shrine, and decorate the pious monuments with delicate pillars that would have done credit to a Grecian artist.” My friend had visited and described Anuradhapura more than a year previously to his present journey, so that he does not now stop to enlarge upon its wonders. “The first thing that attracted our attention,” he wrote of Anuradhapura on that occasion, “on descending from the coach, was a collection of sixteen hundred square granite pillars, arranged in rows of forty, and standing about six feet apart, so as to cover an area of about two hundred and forty feet each way. Though they stand some twelve feet out of the ground, each pillar is one solid block of stone. . . . These sixteen hundred pillars, it seems, originally supported the floor of an enormous monastery called ‘The Great Brazen Place,’ built by King Dutugemusue in the year 161 B.C. This building, we read, was nine storeys in height, each storey being less in size than the one below it. It contained a thousand dormitories for priests, besides various other apartments, including a great hall supported on golden pillars resting on lions, in the centre of which stood a magnificent ivory throne, and as the whole vast fabric was roofed with tiles of burnished brass (whence its name), it must have presented a truly imposing appearance in those brave days of old.”</ref> the limit of his jurisdiction. As I have already described the journey to that town, I need not say much about it here.
“Hast studied well the symbols, and dost thou know at last the truth,” said the master.


“My present experience differed from the earlier one only in two ways – first, that owing to the heaviness of the road, we were nine hours late, and, secondly, that in several places there were considerable inundations. Twice the road was so entirely washed away that we had to get out and wade for half-a-mile over sharp stones through a rapid current over knee deep, the empty coach following as best it might. At last, about three miles from Anuradhapura, we found a bridge washed away, and our road barred by a furious torrent, half-a-mile wide, of unknown depth. We had no boat, and my companion could not swim. I thought of making a raft, but soon gave up the idea, perceiving that the swiftness of the current would render it utterly unmanageable. The best thing to do seemed to be to skirt the torrent and try to strike the north road at some point higher up; so we abandoned the coach and walked to Mihintale, eight miles off, through rain of truly tropical vigour. It was after dark when we reached there, but still we managed to hire a bullock cart to take us to Madavachchi, a village on the Jaffna road. We arrived there at daybreak only to find that as there was no booking-office, we could not obtain coach tickets there. Immediately we engaged another bullock-cart and pushed on to Vavoniyavilankulam.
“In part I know, and always I seek,” replied the novitiate.


“We were by this time in the part of the island where nothing is spoken but Tamil, a language of which neither I nor my companion knew ten words, so we were rather uncertain as to what the people meant; but at any rate they would issue us no tickets and would say nothing at all about the coach. In consequence of the inundations everything was thrown out of order, and we had no idea at what time
“Ponder well and strengthen thee, for we go a long journey and much may be revealed to thee.” . . . .


{{Page aside|351}}
“Come!” said the master, and the student rose and followed. Soon


the coach would come, so we dared not leave the road for a moment, but had to sit out there in the pouring rain till eight o’clock at night when it arrived.
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=368}}


“Imagine a platform of rough boards about three feet by four, set on wheels and covered by a sort of bamboo roof about four feet above it. Then suppose this machine loaded with mail-bags, tin boxes, and miscellaneous luggage, on the top of which were somehow crouched (for there was no room either to sit or to lie) two forlorn human beings – everything inside and out being thoroughly, hopelessly, soakingly wet – and perhaps you may succeed in forming an imperfect picture of Her Majesty’s Jaffna mail coach as it drew up that night at Vavoniyavilankulam.
they were in the dense gloom of a tropical forest; the towering trees enwrapped in the snaky folds of clasping vines, whose twisting fingers drew ever closer the dark roof leaves. Before them rose the dim outlines of that massive and mysterious temple, lost for ages in the heart of Yucatan. The master pushed away the heavy vines that covered deep carvings of many strange symbols, engraved upon the deathless stone before the Aztec rose or the Montezumas reigned.


“The coach driver having, as we afterwards discovered, received the same order as the agent at Matale, opposed our attempt to get in, and of course the miserable passengers already in possession viewed the prospect of still further crowding with anything but joy. Remember that we did not understand the language and had no means whatever of explaining the urgency of the case, or inducing anybody to listen to reason. What could we do? Nothing, I think, but what we did; and that was to push aside all opposition, throw in our bags, climb upon them ourselves and simply sit there, trying to look unconscious of the torrent of vigorous vituperation that was being poured upon us. After a few minutes the driver took away the oxen from the coach and was evidently refusing to proceed; however, we judged we could probably tire him out at that game, because, as he had mail bags on board, he would not dare to delay much; so we pursued a policy of masterly inactivity. The driver retired into a hut and stayed there half-an-hour; still we were immovable. Presently he reappeared and began to adjure us once more, but this time in a much more respectful tone, and – seeing, I suppose, that sulkiness was of no use – one of our unfortunate fellow passengers now discovered that he could speak a little English and proceeded to act as interpreter.
“Behold the temple of the living God!” said the master.


“Through him the driver represented that he could not possibly take us. The roads were very bad, the coach would break down, the oxen would be unable to draw it, and above all, his orders to take only two passengers were precise and he was afraid of the consequences if he disobeyed. I rejoined on my side that business compelled me to go, that I was willing to take all responsibility as to coach and cattle, that I would myself see the proprietor and exonerate the driver; and, in fact, that I was simply going on in spite of everything. Well, it all seemed useless, but at last the man incautiously remarked that if there had been only ''one'' of us, perhaps the thing might have been possible. I at once pinned him down to that admission, and told him that if he would take my friend and the luggage, I would cheerfully walk. We were not much more than 100 miles from Jaffna, and I knew I could
And as the student knelt a tongue of flame leaped from cross to wheel, from wheel to serpent, and he cried aloud: “They knew! – thousands and thousands of years ago they knew, and here are all the mysteries, oh! Buddha our Lord!”


{{Page aside|352}}
“Come!” said the master, and the student rose and followed. It was night. Round them stretched in awful majesty the ruins of ancient Karnac. Terrible in grandeur loomed those giant columns, striking black shadows across the splendour of the Egyptian moon. A flock of flamingoes whirled slowly in the air above, moving towards the gliding Nile. Then from the deepest shadow came a voice: “I am Hermes Trismegistus. If that which thou seekest thou findest not within thee, thou wilt never find it without thee. All is living – life is one, and God is Life.”


get over the ground quite as fast as the coach on such a road as that, so I felt quite safe in making the proposal. In this manner, then we eventually started – I walking, or rather wading, behind and the other three passengers riding. There were more inundations, and the road was a mere apology for one for some distance; but after about twenty miles we got to drier ground, and I was able to ride; though riding in that vehicle was certainly more uncomfortable than walking. Presently dawn came, and all that weary day we jogged on in incessant heavy rain through unbroken and more or less inundated jungle, seeing no houses and no human beings except at the little isolated huts where, at regular intervals, we changed cattle. Recollect that not for one moment was any approach to rest or comfort possible, that we were soaked to the very bones, and that we could get no food of any description – indeed nothing whatever had passed our lips for two entire days and nights – and you will begin to realise our condition when, after four nights without sleep, without even a chance to take our wet coats off, we reached an obscure seaport named Kayto on the morning of Christmas day.
When silence fell, a faint flame gleamed upon a broken column, and as the student bowed in awe, he saw the symbols carved deep, imperishable. The tongue of flame swept from winged globe to winged wheel; the triangles, interlaced, were enclosed in a serpent of fire; and his heart melted within him. And he cried again. “Here they knew him!” Here he was adored! Oh! Christ ineffable, oh! mystery Divine!


“We had arrived at Jaffna, I should have said, just at midnight, and learning that there were no vessels leaving there for India had at once engaged a bullock cart to go on to Kayto. Here there was only about forty miles of sea between us and India, but still our evil fortune did not desert us. There were twenty-six native boats (of 16 or 18 tons) ready to start, but the weather was so bad, and the wind so unfavourable, that the crews were all afraid to go. We offered double fare, but it was useless. The natives are not good sailors at the best of times, and nothing would tempt them to risk their ricketty craft in such weather. Here at last was an obstacle that all our perseverance could not surmount. There was nothing for it but to wait, so we went up to what is called the “rest house” – of course there are no such things as hotels in these places – and managed to get some curry and rice cooked, the first meal we had sat down to since leaving Colombo. While it was cooking we took off our wet clothes – also for the first time since leaving Colombo – had a most refreshing bath, and put on, not dry ones, for nothing was dry, but comparatively clean ones. Then we took our food and enjoyed it, and after that, as it was evening (our enquiries and bargainings had taken time), we went straight off to bed. Of course our bedding, like everything else, was soaked through and through, but we were tired enough to sleep in the bed of a river. We just dropped down and lay like logs for fourteen hours or so.
“Come!” said the master, and the student arose and followed. Suddenly thick darkness held them like a pall. They could hear the sullen surge of waves that sweep stealthily in caverns. Startled bats brushed them as they moved and the damp stones proved the sea was near this entrance to the cave of Elephanta. They were approaching the oldest mystery of India. The master gently took the cold hand of his disciple as the darkness slowly lifted, and in the dimness glowered that monstrous statue – gigantic, horrible; that dual creature of stone, half man, half woman – the mystery of the ages! And as they looked, a tongue of flame shone upon the wall and there they saw the symbol most sacred – worshipped by Aryan, Egyptian, Aztec, Jew and Christian. And the master cried aloud: “Behold the temple of the Living Truth!” “The same yesterday, to-day and for ever!” As he cried the flame crept from the wall and glowed over his heart, and his disciple turned and beheld his master illumined from within, and fell upon his knees and worshipped him, crying, “’Tis He! ’Tis He! He is here. His temple is within thee!” The disciple wept with joy, and bowed his head upon his breast and lo! the flame leaped from within his own heart, and he cried with a mighty voice. “’Tis He, ’Tis He! Behold, ''we'' are the temple of the Living God!”


“In most countries such an adventure would end in a rheumatic fever, but in this glorious climate, after all this and much more, we are both as flourishing as ever. To cut the story short, on the following day the weather improved slightly and we found a Mahomedan captain who was willing to start. About five o’clock p.m. we got under weigh. The sea
{{Style P-Signature|1=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Susie E. Hibbert,</span> 2nd Degree, F.T.S.}}


{{Page aside|353}}
''Religio-Philosophical Journal'', June 9th, 1888.


was rough and we had to beat up against the wind, but still we got on pretty fairly until the middle of the night, when we were suddenly struck by a squall. It looked very grand as it came up; there seemed to be a huge pyramid of inky black cloud on the horizon, and then all in a moment it leaped upon us, and we were in the midst of a raging storm. A magnificent effect for a painter, but I don’t want to see it again under exactly the same conditions. The helmsman was half asleep and all the other fellows entirely so, so I was absolutely the first man to see the thing. For a moment I scarcely realised what it was, but as soon as I ''did'' I raised a shout that speedily roused the whole crew, and we got the great lateen sail in only just in time. In half a minute more our fate would have been sealed and you would not have received this letter. How far that squall drove us I do not know; fortunately it did not last very long, and soon after noon the next day we made the Indian coast at a village called Adirampatnam, of which I had never heard before.
<hr>
{{Vertical space|2em}}


“There again we had difficulties, for the captain, with true oriental cunning, tried to cheat us because we did not know the language. He had been paid to put us free on shore, but now he wanted to shuffle out of that and make us pay again for boat hire. This he tried to induce us to do by abusing us in what must have been highly unparliamentary Tamil, while we in idiomatic English assured him that we had not the slightest intention of paying a single cent. He and the coast boatmen kept us in the boat for some time, refusing to land us. Then they tried to retain some of our luggage, and surrounded and threatened us with big sticks and long knives; but as usual our dogged perseverance and our evident readiness to fight any odds if forced into a quarrel won the day for us, and we were permitted to depart unmolested after some two hours of danger. There are no Europeans in that part of the country and the natives are peculiarly wild and savage. Indeed, they have a very bad reputation as most ferocious robbers, as we afterwards heard. After some wandering about among this dangerous race – none of whom would carry our luggage or help us in any way – we encountered the customs superintendent (who could speak English) and tried to arrange at once to get some conveyance to the nearest railway station thirty-three miles off. It appeared however that there were still some difficulties, for he informed us that we must not think of starting in the afternoon. The roads, he said, were terrible, and if we were still on the way when night fell we should undoubtedly be at once murdered or our bullocks and goods stolen, even if we managed to avoid the leopards and panthers with which the jungle swarmed. I was rather sceptical about all this, but as the natives evidently believed it, we could not get a cart at any price, and perhaps it was best so, for, on enquiry afterwards at Madras, our friends quite confirmed all these stories. So we got another meal and part of a night’s rest, and set out just before dawn for Mannergudi. That twenty-three miles was an experience, and
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Fawcett E.D. - Evolution and Natural Selection|Evolution and Natural Selection]]}}
<center>[[Fawcett, Edward Douglas|E. Douglas Fawcett]], pp. 369-376</center>


{{Page aside|354}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=376}}


not at all a desirable one. There really was nothing that deserved the name of a road, but rather a sort of track through the fields, and most of the time the cart was about up to the axle in soft mud, while we had to wade behind and give it an occasional push. The people looked the most savage ruffians imaginable, and there was no food to be had but a little fruit Mannergudi, however, seemed to be more civilized; there we were able to buy bread and get a queer conveyance called a jhutka, drawn by the remains of a pony, to take us ten miles further on to the railway station at Nidamangalam. We got there at last and had to wait four hours on an open platform, sitting on our luggage, which we dared not leave for an instant. We had another four hours to wait at Tangore junction, and so at last, at three o’clock in the morning, we got on board the mail train for Madras, which city we reached safely after fifteen hours travelling. This was on the evening of the 29th, so our journey had taken us nine days, during which time we had slept only twice and eaten only two meals, living the rest of the time on one loaf of bread, some bananas and a few little native buns. Nearly all the time we were wet through, and we constantly had to take pretty severe exercise of various kinds, and this is leaving the danger and anxiety out of account. On the whole I do not think I shall try the land route from Colombo to Madras in the rainy season again if I can help it.”}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=The T. P. S.}}


{{Style P-Signature|A. P. S.}}
The Theosophical Publication Society’s pamphlet “No. 9,” is a very interesting account by Mrs. Bloomfield Moore of Mr. Keely’s theories and discoveries. Few persons, especially in America, have not heard of “Keely’s Motor,” with its secret force behind it, and this pamphlet, entitled “Keely’s Secrets,” throws as much light as the nature of that force and its applications (including medicine) as has been deemed advisable at the present moment. No one is better qualified to speak on the subject than Mrs. Moore (of course with the exception of Mr. Keely himself). The pamphlet is likely to attract wide attention; its price is 6d. and it is sold at 7 Duke Street, or mailed on receipt of price in stamps.
 
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
 
{{Page aside|354_2|show page=354}}
 
<center>NOTICE.</center>
 
<center>THE T. P. S. LENDING LIBRARY.</center>
 
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Countess Constance Wachtmeister</span> being the secretary for the Western Section of the Theosophical Society, and receiving many letters from people who deplore their inability to purchase Theosophical literature, has deemed it advisable to form a circulating library which will contain not only theosophical books, but also works of any kind which would tend to elevate, educate or develop the mind, and thus prepare it for the reception of theosophical teachings. As this is a somewhat serious undertaking, she takes this opportunity of making an earnest appeal for contributions of money in support of this work, and also for donations of suitable books, feeling sure that this lending library will commend itself to the cordial support of all theosophists and lovers of truth.
 
All replies should be addressed to her at 7, Duke Street, Adelphi, W C.


<hr>
<hr>
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Star-Angel Worship in the Roman Catholic Church|Star-Angel Worship in the Roman Catholic Church]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Collins M. - The Blossom and the Fruit|The Blossom and the Fruit]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 355-365
<center>[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]], pp. 377-389</center>
 
=== [[Gaboriau F.K. - LIsis|"L'Isis"]] ===
[[Gaboriau, Felix Krishna|F. K. Gaboriau]]; A. Froment · pp. 365


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|366}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=390}}


{{Style P-Title|What is Theosophy?}}
{{Style P-Poem|title=A Sufi's Mystical Apologue|poem=“Heil den unbekannten Höhern Wesen
Die wir ahnen.”
|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Goethe.</span>}}


[Published with the approval of the Gnostic Theosophical Society.]
{{Style P-Poem|poem=“Méditez, c’est le grand devoir mysterieux,
Les rêves dans nos cœurs s’ouvrent
comme des yeux.”
|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Victor Hugo.</span>}}


Theosophy is derived from two Greek words, ''Theos'', meaning God, and ''Sophia,'' meaning wisdom. Theosophia or Theosophy is the wisdom of God, or Divine wisdom. Theosophy is at once a science and a religion.
{{Style P-Poem|poem=<center>1.</center>
Under the magic catalpa tree
  Heliotrope odours breathe sweet,
The murmuring bees mutter spells for me,
  And their rosary-hymns repeat.


It is the science that embraces the phenomena, laws and principles of all sciences. The religion that contains the absolute truths underlying the creeds of all religions of all ages and peoples since the making of the world. It is as old as the sun; as young as the dawn. It evolves from the microcosm and explains the macrocosm. While mortal in manifestation, it is immortal in essence. “It is the light shining in the darkness and the darkness comprehendeth it not.” Its truth was hidden behind the veil of Isis, was closed within the sacred Lotus of the Buddha was guarded in the temples of Greece and Rome, was carved upon the golden sun of Montezuma, and was crucified upon the cross with Jesus Christ. Theosophia – Divine daughter of God! – calls aloud to all the world in this New Cycle, and proclaims in her very name her glorious origin and certain destiny!
<center>2.</center>
Such odours sink deep in the dreaming heart,
  Odours of sunlife richer than here,
Such flowers to the inmost soul impart
  Memories of old, of a higher sphere.


The ancient Initiates or adepts were the discoverers and conservators of all the sciences of ancient times, and also the guardians and teachers of all the religions of the past. To the Initiate there never was and never can be any conflict between true science and true religion. But the ancient adept gave neither his knowledge of nature, nor of the gods to the people. There was an esoteric science, and an esoteric religion jealously guarded by the few, for the few who proved themselves worthy. Only after long years of study, of pure and holy living, and of the most terrible and painful ordeals was the seeker for divine wisdom admitted to the inner sanctuary. Few are they who can be trusted with the awful powers that come from occult knowledge of the ''Anima Bruta,'' till they have risen to the comprehension of the sublime mysteries of the ''Anima Divina.'' To gain admission to the higher secrets of the adepts is as difficult to-day as it was in the times of Pythagoras or of Christ, though the time for revealing many secrets hidden for thousands of years is now at hand. . . . . . .
<center>3.</center>
Sunk in the deep, ecstatic trance
  The sacred vision is granted me,
Dark earth has fled and the soul’s clear glance
  In the inner sphere discloses Thee.


The mystic grasps not only the immutable and relentless laws of the material world, but also the equally unvarying, inexorable and higher laws of the spiritual universe. The adept, both ancient and modern, reads the most occult pages in the book of nature, commands forces utterly unknown to modern science, scans the hearts of men and demons and holds converse with the Gods. The most learned cosmopolitan is
<center>4.</center>
What flowers bring’st thou from the heavenly land,
  From God’s bright garden above?
“Forget-me-not from thy love’s own hand,
  Red rose from the hand of Love.”


{{Page aside|367}}
<center>5.</center>
But where is the Adumbâra flower,
  That rarest flower that grows?
“It only blooms in Death’s own bower,
  We call it Heaven’s white rose.”


at best but a citizen of the world; the adept is a citizen of the universe, and can live alike in the world of causes, and the world of effects, in the here and in the hereafter. And do we mean to say that all Theosophists know the secrets of all sciences, and have the key to every mystery of the soul? No! a thousand times no! As well might one say that every philosopher is a Newton or a La Place, every naturalist a Darwin or Haeckel, every musician a Mozart or Beethoven. But our claims seem startling enough to some. They are so high, wide and deep, that Science scorns, Religion repudiates and Ignorance ignores them, But Theosophists heed none of these things. They live in time as though it were eternity, and are as sure of eternity as they are of time. Though they may have caught but the faintest echo of the divine harmony, that echo enwraps the soul in-abiding calm. A great western mystic beautifully defines “reason as the eye of the mind and intuition as the eye of the soul.” The Theosophist walks the paths of truth with both these windows of his being wide open, and turned to the source of all light; and knows himself a son of God returning to his Father! And also knows that in that long journey, he shall gather all knowledge, both of earth and heaven, and attain to all the joys and powers, both of men and angels! He believes in absolute love and absolute wisdom, because he knows the laws of absolute justice that rule the universe. There can be no such thing as perfect love without perfect justice. The Gnostic alone, of all men, can tell you why “It is easier for heaven and earth to pass away than for one jot or tittle of the law to fail.” Because he knows the law he gathers his strength for the evil days that soon must fall upon mankind, because the power now held by the classes is used to oppose and suppress the rights of the masses. As every adept can read in the astral light, he knows the future when he wills. Thus, soon you will hear voices, here and there throughout the world, giving warning of the terrible calamities now swiftly sweeping from the Unseen, to overwhelm those who doubt and oppose the justice of the living God. The mystic loves all Christs and believes in all, but for him there is no saviour outside of himself. He knows the meaning of the beautiful mystery of the atonement; but the world does not know it; neither does the Church show that she knows it in the husky doctrine that reaches the masses from the Vatican.
<center>6.</center>
I lived in a tent beneath the tree
  Waiting – expecting my love,
But alas! in vain – still I longed for Thee,
  Ah why dost Thou stay above?


Slowly the master entered the silent hall where his disciples walked and pondered the mysteries.
<center>7.</center>
At last one morn I heard quite near
  A step, and the flowers ’gan sigh,
And a gentle voice said “who dwells here?”
  And I answered “I, love, I.”}}


“Hast studied well the symbols, and dost thou know at last the truth,” said the master.
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=391}}


“In part I know, and always I seek,” replied the novitiate.
{{Style P-Poem|poem=<center>8.</center>
Then that trembling voice passed through and through,
  These sad words fell on my ear,
“This tent is too small for me and you,
  Alas! I cannot dwell here.”


“Ponder well and strengthen thee, for we go a long journey and much may be revealed to thee.” . . . .
<center>9.</center>
Time passed away and my heart felt low,
  My Love, he came no more,
I was too unworthy that heart to know
  And I longed for death’s safe shore.


“Come!” said the master, and the student rose and followed. Soon
<center>10.</center>
One eve, the Moon, ’twas a harvest moon,
  Shining soft o’er forest and lea,
And I said to my heart “Ah soon! Ah soon!
  His heart will come back to thee.”


{{Page aside|368}}
<center>11.</center>
A step came near and I said, Lo! now,
  And the Voice said, who dwells here?
And I replied “’tis thou, ’tis thou,
  No other can ever dwell here.”


they were in the dense gloom of a tropical forest; the towering trees enwrapped in the snaky folds of clasping vines, whose twisting fingers drew ever closer the dark roof leaves. Before them rose the dim outlines of that massive and mysterious temple, lost for ages in the heart of Yucatan. The master pushed away the heavy vines that covered deep carvings of many strange symbols, engraved upon the deathless stone before the Aztec rose or the Montezumas reigned.
<center>12.</center>
My Love then entered and we were blest,
  My soul was His – there was only One,
My being was lost when by him caressed,
  And the biune life at last had come.
<center>OM.</center>|signature=A.J.C 1885.}}


“Behold the temple of the living God!” said the master.
The original apologue of which this is an amplified paraphrase, was lately given to the world by the late Anna Kingsford in one of her interesting theosophic letters in “Light.”


And as the student knelt a tongue of flame leaped from cross to wheel, from wheel to serpent, and he cried aloud: “They knew! – thousands and thousands of years ago they knew, and here are all the mysteries, oh! Buddha our Lord!”
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


“Come!” said the master, and the student rose and followed. It was night. Round them stretched in awful majesty the ruins of ancient Karnac. Terrible in grandeur loomed those giant columns, striking black shadows across the splendour of the Egyptian moon. A flock of flamingoes whirled slowly in the air above, moving towards the gliding Nile. Then from the deepest shadow came a voice: “I am Hermes Trismegistus. If that which thou seekest thou findest not within thee, thou wilt never find it without thee. All is living – life is one, and God is Life.”
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Commentary by Sâdî of Shîrâz}}


When silence fell, a faint flame gleamed upon a broken column, and as the student bowed in awe, he saw the symbols carved deep, imperishable. The tongue of flame swept from winged globe to winged wheel; the triangles, interlaced, were enclosed in a serpent of fire; and his heart melted within him. And he cried again. “Here they knew him!” Here he was adored! Oh! Christ ineffable, oh! mystery Divine!
<center>IN THE NAME OF GOD – THE MERCIFUL – THE COMPASSIONATE.</center>


“Come!” said the master, and the student arose and followed. Suddenly thick darkness held them like a pall. They could hear the sullen surge of waves that sweep stealthily in caverns. Startled bats brushed them as they moved and the damp stones proved the sea was near this entrance to the cave of Elephanta. They were approaching the oldest mystery of India. The master gently took the cold hand of his disciple as the darkness slowly lifted, and in the dimness glowered that monstrous statue – gigantic, horrible; that dual creature of stone, half man, half woman – the mystery of the ages! And as they looked, a tongue of flame shone upon the wall and there they saw the symbol most sacred – worshipped by Aryan, Egyptian, Aztec, Jew and Christian. And the master cried aloud: “Behold the temple of the Living Truth!” “The same yesterday, to-day and for ever!” As he cried the flame crept from the wall and glowed over his heart, and his disciple turned and beheld his master illumined from within, and fell upon his knees and worshipped him, crying, “’Tis He! ’Tis He! He is here. His temple is within thee!” The disciple wept with joy, and bowed his head upon his breast and lo! the flame leaped from within his own heart, and he cried with a mighty voice. “’Tis He, ’Tis He! Behold, ''we'' are the temple of the Living God!”
The Sufi who wrote this poem evidently belongs to that school of mysticism (which is true philosophy – the philosophy not of the porch but of the sanctuary, behind the veil, the Holy of Holies), which teaches what is called, in modern, western philosophy, the system of Identity – one being and no second – in short, Pantheistic Spiritualism or Idealism, the “Religion of Spirit,” as it is named by Von Hartmann, or Panentheism as a French writer prefers – “all things in God.”


{{Style P-Signature|1=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Susie E. Hibbert,</span> 2nd Degree, F.T.S.}}
The fundamental idea of this philosophy is the complete absorption through knowledge and meditation of all personal wills into the universal Cosmic Will in Soul, in which all things “live and move and have their being.” The low initial earth Ego, or personal self, must


''Religio-Philosophical Journal'', June 9th, 1888.
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=392}}


<hr>
abdicate in favour of the only true Ego – the Âtman of the Vedanta – the Holy Ghost or Spirit of the Christians – the Macrocosmic Will, the source of all life and all other temporary wills, and must cease to have any objective or subjective aims or ends other than the aims and ends of the Makrocosm. Freedom is necessary for perfection – freedom from the causal chain of Necessity – and man can only acquire this freedom by getting rid of his imagined, illusive substantiality, and his egotistic-eudämonic self-happiness seeking, and by knowing himself to be in God and God in himself. Thus he becomes truly a teleological instrument of God – a God-Ego for universal ends. The absolute God only is unconditioned, and as such, free; and so long as man remains separate from God he cannot be free – only by conscious unity with God – seeking and finding himself in God can he acquire true freedom.
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Fawcett E.D. - Evolution and Natural Selection|Evolution and Natural Selection]] ===
It is only by this belief that harmony, peace, and calm can enter into, and possess the passion-driven, personal souls of men. There is a formula in Sanskrit to express the whole compass of this philosophy and religion – the celebrated Tat-tvam-asi = That is thou; that is, the souls of all incorporated lives are in their essences that one soul – portions of the universe soul and no other.
[[Fawcett, Edward Douglas|E. Douglas Fawcett]] · pp. 369-376


{{Vertical space|2em}}
The universe is the gradual, progressive manifestation of this Spirit its objectivation in consciousness during the time dreams of personality: when the sleeping soul shall have been enlightened by this knowledge, and have acted up to it, and when it awakes in death from the planetary dream life, then it knows and feels this divine identity, and in such becomes blest in the divine freedom and love.
<hr>
{{Page aside|376}}


{{Style P-Title|The T. P. S.}}
''Verse'' 1. – This Sufi, sitting under the life-tree of creation, speaks of the sweetness of heliotrope flowers. Flowers in mystical correspondences always mean the affections, and here there is an allusion to the symbolism of that flower: the heliotrope turns to the sun (helios), and thence acquires its entrancing perfume; the Sun is ever the emblem of God, being the central fount of life and light. All planetary life or force is his life and force, and no other; it comes from him and returns to him at the end of the Kalpa, or world epoch, the grand pralaya or destruction, and new birth of our little solar system or cosmic world. The divine affections must enter the soul as the heliotrope odours enter the sense.


The Theosophical Publication Society’s pamphlet “No. 9,” is a very interesting account by Mrs. Bloomfield Moore of Mr. Keely’s theories and discoveries. Few persons, especially in America, have not heard of “Keely’s Motor,” with its secret force behind it, and this pamphlet, entitled “Keely’s Secrets,” throws as much light as the nature of that force and its applications (including medicine) as has been deemed advisable at the present moment. No one is better qualified to speak on the subject than Mrs. Moore (of course with the exception of Mr. Keely himself). The pamphlet is likely to attract wide attention; its price is 6d. and it is sold at 7 Duke Street, or mailed on receipt of price in stamps.
It is an old belief that the perfected souls pass from the planets into the Sun-garden – the true Heaven; and one of the Vedic hymns prays for admission “into the sphere of the sun, where all desires of the heart are satisfied.” The unfulfilled desires of the enlightened soul are intuitive prophecies of the future – perhaps, too, recollections of the past. This Sun-garden can only be God, as it is only in Him that all wills and desires become one will and one desire.


<hr>
There is an allusion to bees; they and honey are celebrated in old beliefs. Honey symbolized truth, and in the “Wisdom of the Egyptians”
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Collins M. - The Blossom and the Fruit|The Blossom and the Fruit]] ===
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=393}}
[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]] · pp. 377-389


{{Vertical space|2em}}
was sacred to Thoth, the Spiritual God, the prototype of the Holy Ghost. Honey and eggs were eaten on his fête-day, the 19th day of the 1st month of the ancient year, and the day of the “full moon,” with these sacramental words, “How sweet a thing is truth.” This doctrine of the appropriate food for the children of Thoth, is the truth indeed, inasmuch as the only sweetness to be found in earth-life comes from the absolute surrender of our wills to the will of the Universal Spirit, Thoth, or by whatever other name the Babel-speaking race of men have named the Ineffable, Absolute, unconditioned Being, immanent in all.
<hr>
{{Page aside|390}}


{{Style P-Poem|title=A Sufi's Mystical Apologue|poem=“Heil den unbekannten Höhern Wesen
The word rosary reminds us of a curious instance of an ignorant mistake in translation. The Buddhistic Sanskrit word for the muttering of prayers, and dropping a bead at the end of each prayer (a practice copied by the Christians from the Buddhists), was a word almost the same as the word for a rose, and from this resemblance came into use by a mistake our word rosary – Rosen-Kranz! Doubtless many other western religious or church dogmas beliefs and practices have arisen from similar mistaken meanings of the recondite, symbolical and mystical meanings of the various Bibles of the East, from the Vedic Hymns to the New Testament.
Die wir ahnen.”
|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Goethe.</span>}}


{{Style P-Poem|poem=“Méditez, c’est le grand devoir mysterieux,
''Verse'' 3. – Clairvoyance was well known to the ancient Buddhists, and was called by them deva-tchakchus=divine sight.
Les rêves dans nos cœurs s’ouvrent
comme des yeux.”
|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Victor Hugo.</span>}}


{{Style P-Poem|poem=<center>1.</center>
The five, so-called, supernatural powers of the Buddhists – the Abhidagna<ref name="v2-p393-n1">Abhiñña – the six transcendent faculties obtained by the Yogis or Arhats, after which come the ''Iddhi'', the supernatural powers? – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref>, are 1st, Clairvoyance; 2nd, Clairaudience; 3rd, Knowledge of the thoughts of others; 4th, Remembrance of prior existences; 5th, Supernatural power over Nature and the elements. See “''Lotus de la bonne loi.''”
Under the magic catalpa tree
  Heliotrope odours breathe sweet,
The murmuring bees mutter spells for me,
  And their rosary-hymns repeat.


<center>2.</center>
The “Thee” which is disclosed by this inner sight is the Âtman of the Vedantists – the true self, which can only be discovered when union with the Kosmic spirit has been effected, or, in Christian phraseology, when the natural man has been reborn, regenerated, as it is said in the Bible, “God dwelleth in him and he in God.” “I in thee and thou in me.”
Such odours sink deep in the dreaming heart,
  Odours of sunlife richer than here,
Such flowers to the inmost soul impart
  Memories of old, of a higher sphere.


<center>3.</center>
In the “Autobiography of Saint Theresia,” whose abnormal or supersensual faculties were extraordinarily developed, occurs this passage, shewing how all mystics, no matter of what religion, find the same truths, no doubt differently arrayed and named according to the peculiar mythology and psychology in which each was brought up.
Sunk in the deep, ecstatic trance
  The sacred vision is granted me,
Dark earth has fled and the soul’s clear glance
  In the inner sphere discloses Thee.


<center>4.</center>
In the course of the Saint’s reflections upon what she calls the “Prayer of Union” with God, and after having taken the sacrament, she fell into the trance state, and what occurred she describes as follows:
What flowers bring’st thou from the heavenly land,
  From God’s bright garden above?
“Forget-me-not from thy love’s own hand,
  Red rose from the hand of Love.”


<center>5.</center>
{{Style P-Quote|1=“Then the Lord spoke the following words to me: My daughter! the soul annihilates itself, loses itself completely in order to sink itself altogether in me. It is no more the soul that lives, but it is I who from that moment live in it, and because it is not competent to understand what it
But where is the Adumbâra flower,
  That rarest flower that grows?
“It only blooms in Death’s own bower,
  We call it Heaven’s white rose.”


<center>6.</center>
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=394}}
I lived in a tent beneath the tree
  Waiting – expecting my love,
But alas! in vain – still I longed for Thee,
  Ah why dost Thou stay above?


<center>7.</center>
hears or conceives, it hears and conceives all in an inexplicable way.” – (18th Chapter).}}
At last one morn I heard quite near
  A step, and the flowers ’gan sigh,
And a gentle voice said “who dwells here?”
  And I answered “I, love, I.”}}


{{Page aside|391}}
The Lord here was her own higher Self or Ego, the Âtman of the Vedanta, or that portion of God which was individualized in her.


{{Style P-Poem|poem=<center>8.</center>
A Persian Sufi says, “How long, O my God, art thou pleased that I should thus remain between the myself and the Thyself? Take away from me the myself that I may be absorbed into Thyself.” The personal earth-ego be lost in the Âtman of the Vedanta.
Then that trembling voice passed through and through,
  These sad words fell on my ear,
“This tent is too small for me and you,
  Alas! I cannot dwell here.”


<center>9.</center>
''Verse'' 5. – The Âdumbâra flower is very often mentioned in Indian writings, it is a species of fig which flowers rarely, and the flowers are so small and hidden, that they almost escape observation; it here probably symbolizes the mysterious condition of the soul (not a place) called Nirvana. This condition (not annihilation) can only arise in the soul through the mystical death of the eudaimonic egoistic self.
Time passed away and my heart felt low,
  My Love, he came no more,
I was too unworthy that heart to know
  And I longed for death’s safe shore.


<center>10.</center>
In the “Lotus of the good law” it is said, “He who illumines the world is as difficult to meet with as is the flower of the Âdumbâra.” The most difficult of all things is to root out Eudämonism or Self-happiness seeking, and the substitution for it of universal aims; it is no wonder that all mysticism recognizes as the necessary means for this process a supernatural intervention or new birth – it is nevertheless a natural evolution of the soul into a higher sphere.
One eve, the Moon, ’twas a harvest moon,
  Shining soft o’er forest and lea,
And I said to my heart “Ah soon! Ah soon!
  His heart will come back to thee.”


<center>11.</center>
''Verse'' 6. – The tent referred to is the body; that tent is struck and the tent pole broken at every death, until the time of freedom from new births upon planets has been attained.
A step came near and I said, Lo! now,
  And the Voice said, who dwells here?
And I replied “’tis thou, ’tis thou,
  No other can ever dwell here.”


<center>12.</center>
There is an argument in favour of the doctrine of Reincarnation which seems to have been overlooked. According to the modern metaphysical and philosophical theory of matter and Spirit, viz., the identity or monistic theory, in which both are one force viewed from two aspects, objectively and subjectively, it is evident that the body, or every organism is the effect in consciousness of the objectivation or manifestation of the will taken in its widest sense as the will of a race or the desires based on the primal will or desire to live. This view, so clearly explained by Schopenhauer, lies at the root of the doctrine of evolution, that is of the change of organism so as to suit the changing environment: a change effected by the will, conscious or unconscious. The present human organism has been produced by a very low will indeed, a will and nature undeveloped except as to its mere animal impulses for life and reproduction: fortunately evolution applies to the will as it does to everything else. The idea (in the Platonic sense of the word) or plan of the present human being, like that of his lower progenitors, evidently was to live – to continue to exist – somehow or other; but at all events to continue to exist and to reproduce, no matter how low a life, or at what egoistic expense to other organisms. That is the basic idea of humanity and of human society up to the present epoch, but nevertheless accompanied with a divine unselfish ideality which we call the moral
My Love then entered and we were blest,
  My soul was His – there was only One,
My being was lost when by him caressed,
  And the biune life at last had come.
<center>OM.</center>|signature=A.J.C 1885.}}


{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=395}}


The original apologue of which this is an amplified paraphrase, was lately given to the world by the late Anna Kingsford in one of her interesting theosophic letters in “Light.”
and religious tendencies, which are in a continual state of civil war with the prior and lower tendencies of man as a sensuous being. There are signs upon the mountain tops of time of the dawn of a higher evolution approaching for man, which will produce a higher and subtler and purer organism, and a change of sensuous feeling and desires, in fact a will reborn of the divine will.


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
So long however as the formative soul with its objectivated organism remains on this low egoistic plane, and dies in that state, the necessity for a new planetary birth is evident, for that birth is nothing else but the soul anew manifesting itself ''as it is,'' and this can only take place in a low environment. The soul as long as it remains in that low state could not make use of, or enjoy a higher organism, or a more idealized world, and must therefore incarnate itself anew into an evil world like the present earth, so that by enduring again the ills necessarily accompanying planetary life, it may be gradually developed into a higher, more spiritualized, and better condition. Planetary life is the outcome of this low undeveloped condition of the souls of all things living on the planets. But when the soul shall have attained a higher condition, then its manifestation or incarnation must take place in the midst of an altogether higher environment than now exists, so far as we know, on any planet.


{{Page aside|391_2|show page=391}}
It is probable however that what Goethe says is true, and indeed almost all antiquity held the same opinion even far down into the middle ages, viz., that what we call Spirit never exists in any conditioned being separate from some kind of matter, but that this matter being itself the mere objectivation of the will in contemporary consciousness shall be gradually purified, what we call spiritualized or idealized. This process in evolution is symbolized by the transfiguration of Christ, and by the doctrine of the Spiritual body of the Bible writers, and the ''soma augoeides'' of the Neoplatonists.


{{Style P-Title|Commentary by Sâdî of Shîrâz}}
As the will is, so is the organism; or as the same idea is expressed in the Bible, “where the treasure is, there will the heart (Will) be.” If the treasures (will, desires) are valueless, the organism to attain them and the environment out of which both arose, must also be in reality valueless, and useful only as a means to gradual evolution.


<center>IN THE NAME OF GOD – THE MERCIFUL – THE COMPASSIONATE.</center>
The subtler and stronger forces of Nature, electricity, magnetism and radiant matter, enable us to form some idea of the nature of the transfigured body, the “''soma augoeides''” of the future. It is curious that the ancient Egyptians in describing the body of the “justified” after death always describe it as “shining” or radiant; they had anticipated Mr. Crooke’s discovery of radiant matter.


The Sufi who wrote this poem evidently belongs to that school of mysticism (which is true philosophy – the philosophy not of the porch but of the sanctuary, behind the veil, the Holy of Holies), which teaches what is called, in modern, western philosophy, the system of Identity – one being and no second – in short, Pantheistic Spiritualism or Idealism, the “Religion of Spirit,” as it is named by Von Hartmann, or Panentheism as a French writer prefers – “all things in God.”
Mr. L. Oliphant (in “Sympneumata,” page 18,) gives the following account of death and the formation of the new body.


The fundamental idea of this philosophy is the complete absorption through knowledge and meditation of all personal wills into the universal Cosmic Will in Soul, in which all things “live and move and have their being.” The low initial earth Ego, or personal self, must
{{Style P-Quote|1=“During this time (the decline of life) the atoms of its now superfluous organization are loosened and attenuated till often their separation from one another, and


{{Page aside|392}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=396}}


abdicate in favour of the only true Ego – the Âtman of the Vedanta – the Holy Ghost or Spirit of the Christians – the Macrocosmic Will, the source of all life and all other temporary wills, and must cease to have any objective or subjective aims or ends other than the aims and ends of the Makrocosm. Freedom is necessary for perfection – freedom from the causal chain of Necessity – and man can only acquire this freedom by getting rid of his imagined, illusive substantiality, and his egotistic-eudämonic self-happiness seeking, and by knowing himself to be in God and God in himself. Thus he becomes truly a teleological instrument of God – a God-Ego for universal ends. The absolute God only is unconditioned, and as such, free; and so long as man remains separate from God he cannot be free – only by conscious unity with God – seeking and finding himself in God can he acquire true freedom.
their return to the region of forms which is subhuman, occurs so gently that it is painless. The gradual death which men call old age is the gradual growth of the finer matter of the man, which, during vast cycles of past history, has been always obliged to withdraw itself, in this final extraction from its coverings, away from the earth. Full human evolution was not a terrestrial possibility, thus death prevailed.”}}


It is only by this belief that harmony, peace, and calm can enter into, and possess the passion-driven, personal souls of men. There is a formula in Sanskrit to express the whole compass of this philosophy and religion – the celebrated Tat-tvam-asi = That is thou; that is, the souls of all incorporated lives are in their essences that one soul – portions of the universe soul and no other.
In the Appendix to Burnouf’s translation of the curious Buddhist book, “Saddharma Pundarika”=the “White Lotus of the good law,” there is a translation of the celebrated “Sâmānā Phala Sutta,” which contains a very curious account of the formation of this new body, in which a Buddhist having attained to an advanced stage of perfection, is described as forming this new body thus=


The universe is the gradual, progressive manifestation of this Spirit its objectivation in consciousness during the time dreams of personality: when the sleeping soul shall have been enlightened by this knowledge, and have acted up to it, and when it awakes in death from the planetary dream life, then it knows and feels this divine identity, and in such becomes blest in the divine freedom and love.
{{Style P-Quote|1=“then having touched his body with his perfected mind – purified in a perfect manner – he remains tranquil and seated, and there is not in all his body a single point (molecule) which has not come into contact with his perfected mind, purified in a perfect manner.” – See “''Lotus de la Bonne Loi,''” page 475.}}


''Verse'' 1. – This Sufi, sitting under the life-tree of creation, speaks of the sweetness of heliotrope flowers. Flowers in mystical correspondences always mean the affections, and here there is an allusion to the symbolism of that flower: the heliotrope turns to the sun (helios), and thence acquires its entrancing perfume; the Sun is ever the emblem of God, being the central fount of life and light. All planetary life or force is his life and force, and no other; it comes from him and returns to him at the end of the Kalpa, or world epoch, the grand pralaya or destruction, and new birth of our little solar system or cosmic world. The divine affections must enter the soul as the heliotrope odours enter the sense.
The Âtman unites with the new molecular structure, and thus creates the higher pneumatic body. The “Saddharma Pundarika” is evidently a later Buddhist work, subsequent to the 4th century of our era.


It is an old belief that the perfected souls pass from the planets into the Sun-garden – the true Heaven; and one of the Vedic hymns prays for admission “into the sphere of the sun, where all desires of the heart are satisfied.” The unfulfilled desires of the enlightened soul are intuitive prophecies of the future – perhaps, too, recollections of the past. This Sun-garden can only be God, as it is only in Him that all wills and desires become one will and one desire.
The tree beneath which the tent is placed is the material universe, the great mystical tree of life, so celebrated in various mythologies, and by which formation the all-pervading life or Spirit manifests itself, and according to one philosophic theory, becomes self-conscious.


There is an allusion to bees; they and honey are celebrated in old beliefs. Honey symbolized truth, and in the “Wisdom of the Egyptians”
It is remarkable that in many modern scientific works – as in Haeckel’s “History of Creation,” – the material universe in its evolution is represented and figured by a tree. In the Norse mythology it is the great tree Iggdrasil (the tree of the creation by Odin, from which name comes our Anglo-Saxon “God”), the roots of which are always being gnawed by the earth serpent Nidhogg (Evil); that relative or comparative evil involved, as a matter of fact, in the upward path from imperfection towards perfection.


{{Page aside|393}}
It may also be viewed as the Bôdhi tree, or tree of knowledge, under which all the Buddhas (symbols of the human spirit perfected and glorified) sat and meditated until they entered into the final rest of Nirvana, “which is calm,” as stated in the “Lotus of the good Law.”


was sacred to Thoth, the Spiritual God, the prototype of the Holy Ghost. Honey and eggs were eaten on his fête-day, the 19th day of the 1st month of the ancient year, and the day of the “full moon,” with these sacramental words, “How sweet a thing is truth.” This doctrine of the appropriate food for the children of Thoth, is the truth indeed, inasmuch as the only sweetness to be found in earth-life comes from the absolute surrender of our wills to the will of the Universal Spirit, Thoth, or by whatever other name the Babel-speaking race of men have named the Ineffable, Absolute, unconditioned Being, immanent in all.
The tent, if occupied by a soul ever thirsting for its own egoistic happiness, is too small for the World-Soul to dwell in; for that Soul has only world aims and interests, and requires, in order to enter it at all that it should fill the whole space.


The word rosary reminds us of a curious instance of an ignorant mistake in translation. The Buddhistic Sanskrit word for the muttering of prayers, and dropping a bead at the end of each prayer (a practice copied by the Christians from the Buddhists), was a word almost the same as the word for a rose, and from this resemblance came into use by a mistake our word rosary – Rosen-Kranz! Doubtless many other western religious or church dogmas beliefs and practices have arisen from similar mistaken meanings of the recondite, symbolical and mystical meanings of the various Bibles of the East, from the Vedic Hymns to the New Testament.
One of the most remarkable statements as to reincarnation and its cessation when the soul state called Nirvana shall have been attained, is to be found in the Dhammapada (153 and 154 verses) being the words uttered by Buddha at the moment of attaining Buddhahood,


''Verse'' 3. – Clairvoyance was well known to the ancient Buddhists, and was called by them deva-tchakchus=divine sight.
{{Style P-Quote|1=“Without ceasing shall I run through a course of many births, looking for the maker of this tabernacle – and painful is birth again and again. But


The five, so-called, supernatural powers of the Buddhists – the Abhidagna<ref name="v2-p393-n1">Abhiñña – the six transcendent faculties obtained by the Yogis or Arhats, after which come the ''Iddhi'', the supernatural powers? – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref>, are 1st, Clairvoyance; 2nd, Clairaudience; 3rd, Knowledge of the thoughts of others; 4th, Remembrance of prior existences; 5th, Supernatural power over Nature and the elements. See “''Lotus de la bonne loi.''”
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=397}}


The “Thee” which is disclosed by this inner sight is the Âtman of the Vedantists – the true self, which can only be discovered when union with the Kosmic spirit has been effected, or, in Christian phraseology, when the natural man has been reborn, regenerated, as it is said in the Bible, “God dwelleth in him and he in God.” “I in thee and thou in me.”
now, maker of the tabernacle thou hast been seen; thou shalt not make up this tabernacle again. All the rafters are broken, thy ridge-pole is sundered; the mind being sundered has attained to the extinction of all desires.”}}


In the “Autobiography of Saint Theresia,” whose abnormal or supersensual faculties were extraordinarily developed, occurs this passage, shewing how all mystics, no matter of what religion, find the same truths, no doubt differently arrayed and named according to the peculiar mythology and psychology in which each was brought up.
''Verse'' 10. – The Harvest Moon symbolises the time of spiritual reaping of the harvest of the works done in the body, in several the incarnations. It means Karma. When that final harvest of Karma has been reaped and garnered, then, if the process has been progressive and not retrograde, the time of final union with the universal soul is near at hand.


In the course of the Saint’s reflections upon what she calls the “Prayer of Union” with God, and after having taken the sacrament, she fell into the trance state, and what occurred she describes as follows:
Goethe ''(Faust,'' 2nd part, act I.), alludes to this reaping of the harvest of earth life in the profound and harmonious lines, sung by the choir of spirits to the sleeping and dreaming Faust, which describe the Dawn in its dual sense, physical and spiritual, according to the law of correspondence:


{{Style P-Quote|1=“Then the Lord spoke the following words to me: My daughter! the soul annihilates itself, loses itself completely in order to sink itself altogether in me. It is no more the soul that lives, but it is I who from that moment live in it, and because it is not competent to understand what it
{{Style P-Poem|poem=“Schon verloschen sind die Stunden
Hingeschwunden ''Schmerz'' und ''Glück:''
''Fühl’ es vor! du wirst gesunden;''
''Traue neuem Tagesblick!''
Thäler grünen, Hügel schwellen,
Buschen sich zu Schattenruh’;
Und in schwanken Silberwellen
''Wogt die Saat der Ernte zu.''”}}


{{Page aside|394}}
All the metrical translations of Faust known to the writer fail to bring out the transcendental meaning of the inspired poet, and in many instances even Goethe himself was unconscious of these meanings, his inspiration coming from the sphere of the unconscious; and Goethe also professed total ignorance of several poems which he had written in that state of poetic creation out of higher spheres, it is therefore better to translate this remarkable passage literally.


hears or conceives, it hears and conceives all in an inexplicable way.” – (18th Chapter).}}
{{Style P-Poem|poem=Now the hours have passed away from consciousness,
''Pain'' and ''pleasure'' both have vanished:
Realize health beforehand and thou shalt become healthy,
Have confidence and faith in the ''New-day!''
The valleys grow green, the hills swell out
And the copses offer a shady rest;
And in rolling – silvery billows
The Cornfields wave ''ready for harvest.''}}


The Lord here was her own higher Self or Ego, the Âtman of the Vedanta, or that portion of God which was individualized in her.
This harvest of deeds sown in earth-life, the Buddhistic “Karma” is to be reaped after the dawn of the New day, beginning after the short and refreshing sleep of death.


A Persian Sufi says, “How long, O my God, art thou pleased that I should thus remain between the myself and the Thyself? Take away from me the myself that I may be absorbed into Thyself.” The personal earth-ego be lost in the Âtman of the Vedanta.
It is curious that Göthe in the second line gives the oft-repeated description of that state of the soul called Nirvana, “where there is neither pain nor pleasure, all desires having ceased.”


''Verse'' 5. – The Âdumbâra flower is very often mentioned in Indian writings, it is a species of fig which flowers rarely, and the flowers are so small and hidden, that they almost escape observation; it here probably symbolizes the mysterious condition of the soul (not a place) called Nirvana. This condition (not annihilation) can only arise in the soul through the mystical death of the eudaimonic egoistic self.
In the third line he seems to have foretold a modern theory of cure,


In the “Lotus of the good law” it is said, “He who illumines the world is as difficult to meet with as is the flower of the Âdumbâra.” The most difficult of all things is to root out Eudämonism or Self-happiness seeking, and the substitution for it of universal aims; it is no wonder that all mysticism recognizes as the necessary means for this process a supernatural intervention or new birth – it is nevertheless a natural evolution of the soul into a higher sphere.
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=398}}


''Verse'' 6. – The tent referred to is the body; that tent is struck and the tent pole broken at every death, until the time of freedom from new births upon planets has been attained.
that disease is curable by the mind itself (spirit operating upon matter, a weaker force, but both of the same essence) operating by what has been named “statuvolence,” that is willing persistently and with faith in the power of Spirit the desired state of health, and that state will follow.


There is an argument in favour of the doctrine of Reincarnation which seems to have been overlooked. According to the modern metaphysical and philosophical theory of matter and Spirit, viz., the identity or monistic theory, in which both are one force viewed from two aspects, objectively and subjectively, it is evident that the body, or every organism is the effect in consciousness of the objectivation or manifestation of the will taken in its widest sense as the will of a race or the desires based on the primal will or desire to live. This view, so clearly explained by Schopenhauer, lies at the root of the doctrine of evolution, that is of the change of organism so as to suit the changing environment: a change effected by the will, conscious or unconscious. The present human organism has been produced by a very low will indeed, a will and nature undeveloped except as to its mere animal impulses for life and reproduction: fortunately evolution applies to the will as it does to everything else. The idea (in the Platonic sense of the word) or plan of the present human being, like that of his lower progenitors, evidently was to live – to continue to exist – somehow or other; but at all events to continue to exist and to reproduce, no matter how low a life, or at what egoistic expense to other organisms. That is the basic idea of humanity and of human society up to the present epoch, but nevertheless accompanied with a divine unselfish ideality which we call the moral
''Verse'' 12. – The dual-life is earth-life, which is aggregative not simple, and everywhere pervaded by duality – opposites – what Judge Grove calls “''beneficent'' antagonisms.” As one illustration, we have ''here on earth'' everywhere the dualism of misery and happiness, for as we are constituted, now and here, we could not arrive at the concept of happiness without the concept of its opposite unhappiness. These dual miseries causing inharmoniousness of life pervade that small spot of creation known to us and poison it, and to get rid of them is the aim of religious salvation. Another great dualism which must be got rid of is that of Matter and Spirit, as two different and opposing or separate things. This dualism must merge in Monism the doctrine of one force or Will differentiated, and from one point of view considered in animal consciousness, objectively, as matter, and in the other point of view, subjectively, as mind. As to the force itself, and what it is in itself, we know nothing, we only know its manifestations phenomenally. It is perhaps what we call God – the All in All.


{{Page aside|395}}
Matter and the external objective universe seems to us now as evil and coarse, but that is in truth because the earth-wills whose manifestation it is, are evil and coarse; and just as all the wills on the earth improve by becoming unselfish, then matter too and the external universe with its organisms shall change in correspondence with the nobler wills and become higher and better.


and religious tendencies, which are in a continual state of civil war with the prior and lower tendencies of man as a sensuous being. There are signs upon the mountain tops of time of the dawn of a higher evolution approaching for man, which will produce a higher and subtler and purer organism, and a change of sensuous feeling and desires, in fact a will reborn of the divine will.
The getting rid of this idea concept, and feeling of duality is the buddhistic “doaya-doyapravritta” “not occupied with dualities.” This is that sphere described by the great transcendental poet Emerson:


So long however as the formative soul with its objectivated organism remains on this low egoistic plane, and dies in that state, the necessity for a new planetary birth is evident, for that birth is nothing else but the soul anew manifesting itself ''as it is,'' and this can only take place in a low environment. The soul as long as it remains in that low state could not make use of, or enjoy a higher organism, or a more idealized world, and must therefore incarnate itself anew into an evil world like the present earth, so that by enduring again the ills necessarily accompanying planetary life, it may be gradually developed into a higher, more spiritualized, and better condition. Planetary life is the outcome of this low undeveloped condition of the souls of all things living on the planets. But when the soul shall have attained a higher condition, then its manifestation or incarnation must take place in the midst of an altogether higher environment than now exists, so far as we know, on any planet.
{{Style P-Poem|poem=“Where unlike things are like
Where good and ill
And joy and moan
Melt into one.
There the holy essence rolls,
''One'' through separated souls.”}}


It is probable however that what Goethe says is true, and indeed almost all antiquity held the same opinion even far down into the middle ages, viz., that what we call Spirit never exists in any conditioned being separate from some kind of matter, but that this matter being itself the mere objectivation of the will in contemporary consciousness shall be gradually purified, what we call spiritualized or idealized. This process in evolution is symbolized by the transfiguration of Christ, and by the doctrine of the Spiritual body of the Bible writers, and the ''soma augoeides'' of the Neoplatonists.
{{Style P-Signature|1=A. J. C.}}


As the will is, so is the organism; or as the same idea is expressed in the Bible, “where the treasure is, there will the heart (Will) be.” If the treasures (will, desires) are valueless, the organism to attain them and the environment out of which both arose, must also be in reality valueless, and useful only as a means to gradual evolution.
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


The subtler and stronger forces of Nature, electricity, magnetism and radiant matter, enable us to form some idea of the nature of the transfigured body, the “''soma augoeides''” of the future. It is curious that the ancient Egyptians in describing the body of the “justified” after death always describe it as “shining” or radiant; they had anticipated Mr. Crooke’s discovery of radiant matter.
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=399}}


Mr. L. Oliphant (in “Sympneumata,” page 18,) gives the following account of death and the formation of the new body.
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=The Reading Desk}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=“During this time (the decline of life) the atoms of its now superfluous organization are loosened and attenuated till often their separation from one another, and
<center>''(Continued.)''</center>


{{Page aside|396}}
[<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Translator’s Note.</span> – The original has been expanded, and includes some explanations that the native reader would not require, being familiar with the constantly introduced allusions these stories invariably contain.]


their return to the region of forms which is subhuman, occurs so gently that it is painless. The gradual death which men call old age is the gradual growth of the finer matter of the man, which, during vast cycles of past history, has been always obliged to withdraw itself, in this final extraction from its coverings, away from the earth. Full human evolution was not a terrestrial possibility, thus death prevailed.”}}
The Spirit of the Reading Desk addressed the assembled spirits of the pawnbroker’s pledges thus:


In the Appendix to Burnouf’s translation of the curious Buddhist book, “Saddharma Pundarika”=the “White Lotus of the good law,” there is a translation of the celebrated “Sâmānā Phala Sutta,” which contains a very curious account of the formation of this new body, in which a Buddhist having attained to an advanced stage of perfection, is described as forming this new body thus=
“My first owner was a gentleman of aristocratic birth, but of small income, whose tastes, or, indeed, personal qualities, did not induce him to follow the then most popular profession of arms; he was more skilled in argument than in fencing or horsemanship. So he entered zealously into the study of literature.


{{Style P-Quote|1=“then having touched his body with his perfected mind – purified in a perfect manner – he remains tranquil and seated, and there is not in all his body a single point (molecule) which has not come into contact with his perfected mind, purified in a perfect manner.” – See “''Lotus de la Bonne Loi,''” page 475.}}
“Classical literature<ref name="v2-p399-n1">Chinese, Confucius, Mincius, &amp;c.</ref> was but little known outside a limited circle of studious courtiers; but the recent re-introduction of Buddhism (A.D. 542), and the favour it was received with by the Imperial family gave a new impetus to scholarship.


The Âtman unites with the new molecular structure, and thus creates the higher pneumatic body. The “Saddharma Pundarika” is evidently a later Buddhist work, subsequent to the 4th century of our era.
“Desiring to learn more of this doctrine, so altogether different from the ancient spiritual highway, and the Chinese Philosophy and Ethics, a voyage to China, and, if possible, to India, was planned.


The tree beneath which the tent is placed is the material universe, the great mystical tree of life, so celebrated in various mythologies, and by which formation the all-pervading life or Spirit manifests itself, and according to one philosophic theory, becomes self-conscious.
“The disturbed condition of the Middle Kingdom, the hostile feeling against Japanese on the sea coast, and other reasons, made it advisable that the route should be through Corea, the North, and towards Tibet; the intercourse between Corea and Japan being much more friendly.


It is remarkable that in many modern scientific works – as in Haeckel’s “History of Creation,” – the material universe in its evolution is represented and figured by a tree. In the Norse mythology it is the great tree Iggdrasil (the tree of the creation by Odin, from which name comes our Anglo-Saxon “God”), the roots of which are always being gnawed by the earth serpent Nidhogg (Evil); that relative or comparative evil involved, as a matter of fact, in the upward path from imperfection towards perfection.
“Departing a young man, he returned by the southern route, an old, old person; but oh, so very learned!


It may also be viewed as the Bôdhi tree, or tree of knowledge, under which all the Buddhas (symbols of the human spirit perfected and glorified) sat and meditated until they entered into the final rest of Nirvana, “which is calm,” as stated in the “Lotus of the good Law.”
“No one remembered him; all the friends of his youth had passed away; he was a stranger in his own home.


The tent, if occupied by a soul ever thirsting for its own egoistic happiness, is too small for the World-Soul to dwell in; for that Soul has only world aims and interests, and requires, in order to enter it at all that it should fill the whole space.
“In course of time, he had me made, under his own personal superintendence. I was to be something most original.


One of the most remarkable statements as to reincarnation and its cessation when the soul state called Nirvana shall have been attained, is to be found in the Dhammapada (153 and 154 verses) being the words uttered by Buddha at the moment of attaining Buddhahood,
“My stand contains, as you may still perceive, seven drawers, each of which represents the successive celestial cycles of the human spirit. The carved work supporting the top being representative of precipitous hills and profoundly deep chasms, amongst which dwell the souls of those who have attained to a state of higher felicity than ordinary mortals. The five elements are represented by the earthenware lozenges, the metal mountings, the wood of the structure and the fire, and employed in the fabrication of the earthenware and metal. The seven jewels are also used in my mounting, and the carvings on the top are typical of the seven most precious treasures.


{{Style P-Quote|1=“Without ceasing shall I run through a course of many births, looking for the maker of this tabernacle – and painful is birth again and again. But
“Look at the interior decoration of my drawers and you will still be


{{Page aside|397}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=400}}


now, maker of the tabernacle thou hast been seen; thou shalt not make up this tabernacle again. All the rafters are broken, thy ridge-pole is sundered; the mind being sundered has attained to the extinction of all desires.”}}
able to trace emblems of the virtues, vices, properties and faculties of mankind. Indeed, whilst I am extremely typical of the mountain Shumi (Meru), I contain the epitome of the Sacred Doctrine, visible to those gifted with the higher vision.


''Verse'' 10. – The Harvest Moon symbolises the time of spiritual reaping of the harvest of the works done in the body, in several the incarnations. It means Karma. When that final harvest of Karma has been reaped and garnered, then, if the process has been progressive and not retrograde, the time of final union with the universal soul is near at hand.
“Each drawer was made to contain one volume, but I will disclose to you a secret; although these sacred texts have long ago disappeared, within the innermost recesses I still retain one most precious of all, the Secret Doctrine, written in the ancient, sacred, arcane symbols, whilst the others were but Sanskrit, which their owner had learned during his stay in India.


Goethe ''(Faust,'' 2nd part, act I.), alludes to this reaping of the harvest of earth life in the profound and harmonious lines, sung by the choir of spirits to the sleeping and dreaming Faust, which describe the Dawn in its dual sense, physical and spiritual, according to the law of correspondence:
“I should like to relate to you, friends, the wonderful adventures of the ''master,'' as indeed he was, as well as my owner, during his long years of absence; these I learned in time by hearing them related to some of the great personages who soon became his pupils.


{{Style P-Poem|poem=“Schon verloschen sind die Stunden
“Having visited the monastery on the ''Ten dai'' hills, Todo Mirokoshi (China) where the great teacher ''Chi-sha-dai-shi'' gave instruction to the worthy – my master was capable of estimating the capacity of his pupils, and he apportioned their studies accordingly. So, when the abstruse problems were beyond their comprehension, and they ceased to concentrate their extra mental vigour on their studies, he varied the tasks by recitals of his adventures.
Hingeschwunden ''Schmerz'' und ''Glück:''
''Fühl’ es vor! du wirst gesunden;''
''Traue neuem Tagesblick!''
Thäler grünen, Hügel schwellen,
Buschen sich zu Schattenruh’;
Und in schwanken Silberwellen
''Wogt die Saat der Ernte zu.''”}}


All the metrical translations of Faust known to the writer fail to bring out the transcendental meaning of the inspired poet, and in many instances even Goethe himself was unconscious of these meanings, his inspiration coming from the sphere of the unconscious; and Goethe also professed total ignorance of several poems which he had written in that state of poetic creation out of higher spheres, it is therefore better to translate this remarkable passage literally.
“There were certain episodes, however, that it was long before he revealed; and then alone in the hearing of his most trusty and well-tried pupils.


{{Style P-Poem|poem=Now the hours have passed away from consciousness,
“Finding in India that the true doctrine had become perverted, he had roamed far and wide, amongst the hills and valleys of the north, till he reached the river of the golden sand. Here he met some pilgrims, from the south-east, searching like himself for teachers of the true doctrine. With fresh information, renewed hope, and revived zeal, they travelled on and on for months, amidst the stupendous towering mountains, and the solemn deep and gloomy gorges.
''Pain'' and ''pleasure'' both have vanished:
Realize health beforehand and thou shalt become healthy,
Have confidence and faith in the ''New-day!''
The valleys grow green, the hills swell out
And the copses offer a shady rest;
And in rolling – silvery billows
The Cornfields wave ''ready for harvest.''}}


This harvest of deeds sown in earth-life, the Buddhistic “Karma” is to be reaped after the dawn of the New day, beginning after the short and refreshing sleep of death.
“When at last, reduced to the greatest straits, almost driven to the last extremities, they were accosted, just as the shades of night were drawing over the hungry shelterless group, by a venerable personage, who demanded whence they came, and whither they were going.


It is curious that Göthe in the second line gives the oft-repeated description of that state of the soul called Nirvana, “where there is neither pain nor pleasure, all desires having ceased.”
“Hardly pausing to hear their reply he directed them, in commanding accents, to follow him, which of course they gladly obeyed. Losing all consciousness they felt nothing till they were rudely aroused by the clanging of a bell, and behold it was daylight.


In the third line he seems to have foretold a modern theory of cure,
“Rubbing their eyes and wonderingly yet guardedly looking about them they discovered themselves to be lying together on a bed of dried leaves and grass, beneath the shelter of an overhanging cliff; before them was a fire, and both cooking utensils and food. A voice then ordered them to eat and fear not.


{{Page aside|398}}
“Presently the bell rang out its deep notes, again, re-echoing through


that disease is curable by the mind itself (spirit operating upon matter, a weaker force, but both of the same essence) operating by what has been named “statuvolence,” that is willing persistently and with faith in the power of Spirit the desired state of health, and that state will follow.
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=401}}


''Verse'' 12. – The dual-life is earth-life, which is aggregative not simple, and everywhere pervaded by duality – opposites – what Judge Grove calls “''beneficent'' antagonisms.” As one illustration, we have ''here on earth'' everywhere the dualism of misery and happiness, for as we are constituted, now and here, we could not arrive at the concept of happiness without the concept of its opposite unhappiness. These dual miseries causing inharmoniousness of life pervade that small spot of creation known to us and poison it, and to get rid of them is the aim of religious salvation. Another great dualism which must be got rid of is that of Matter and Spirit, as two different and opposing or separate things. This dualism must merge in Monism the doctrine of one force or Will differentiated, and from one point of view considered in animal consciousness, objectively, as matter, and in the other point of view, subjectively, as mind. As to the force itself, and what it is in itself, we know nothing, we only know its manifestations phenomenally. It is perhaps what we call God – the All in All.
the deep valleys from cliff to precipice, and presently the soft murmur of voices, chanting in harmonious unison floated on the zephyrs of the morning air. Their guide of the evening soon made his appearance, and the travellers were shortly afterwards separated, never to meet again in this terrestrial existence. The master learned that some were sent back to whence they came, and others elected to remain. But he determined to study, and return with the glad tidings to his native land, if he proved worthy, was accepted and instructed. As it appears, they had been miraculously preserved from a horrible fate by the great spirit teachers of the Secret Cultus.


Matter and the external objective universe seems to us now as evil and coarse, but that is in truth because the earth-wills whose manifestation it is, are evil and coarse; and just as all the wills on the earth improve by becoming unselfish, then matter too and the external universe with its organisms shall change in correspondence with the nobler wills and become higher and better.
“Often indeed had he heard of the ''Senorin'' (Genii) of ''Kompira Tengu'' and other beings endowed with superhuman knowledge, and supernatural powers, but here was he, a searcher after true knowledge rewarded for his long and arduous search, many trials and dangers, actually now one of their pupils.


The getting rid of this idea concept, and feeling of duality is the buddhistic “doaya-doyapravritta” “not occupied with dualities.” This is that sphere described by the great transcendental poet Emerson:
“With such teachers, studies progressed rapidly. Sanskrit and other documents were mastered, and knowledge acquired. Amidst the profound stillness of the pure mountain air there were no mundane distractions, and my master began to give up his hopes of return.


{{Style P-Poem|poem=“Where unlike things are like
“His teacher, however, now reminded him of his duty from time to time, and incited him to greater efforts, and the wonderful store of knowledge grew rapidly to perfection.
Where good and ill
And joy and moan
Melt into one.
There the holy essence rolls,
''One'' through separated souls.”}}


{{Style P-Signature|1=A. J. C.}}
“At last the return journey had to be made, and one evening, lying down to rest, he awoke to find himself in the island <ref name="v2-p401-n1">An island in a lake north of Sikhim – the Sacred Isle.</ref> of the northern doctrine, seated before a shrine.


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
“On his head he had the cap of the Initiate; thrown around him, the robes of the ''highest'' order, and by his side a parcel of Sanskrit and other sacred texts, his bowl, staff, and chaplet. Here he became familiar with the northern ritual and forms, obtained some valuable writings, and calling upon his masters to aid him, he was speedily transferred across the ocean to the extreme south-east of the great continent to Ceylon, where he studied the southern more materialistic ritual; from thence he found means to travel homewards. Buddhism now, for a time, was not a persecuted religion, and eventually my master’s long journey came to an end. Then I was constructed and made the repository of his literary treasures.


{{Page aside|399}}
“Soon my master’s fame spread far and wide, his pupils became disciples, and erected a temple wherein he might dwell and teach his numerous and ever-increasing congregations the great truths. It was but for the few, and those alone, that hidden things were revealed. Long was the probation demanded, severe the tests exacted.


{{Style P-Title|The Reading Desk}}
“My master having thus established a nucleus, under trustworthy guidance, handed me over to his most valued pupil, and he disappeared mysteriously, but not to the surprise of his immediate followers, who


<center>''(Continued.)''</center>
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=402}}


[<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Translator’s Note.</span> – The original has been expanded, and includes some explanations that the native reader would not require, being familiar with the constantly introduced allusions these stories invariably contain.]
knew whither he had gone. Several of the pupils journeyed afar, and more than one again returned after long, long years.”


The Spirit of the Reading Desk addressed the assembled spirits of the pawnbroker’s pledges thus:
One of the audience here claimed the privilege of asking what the doctrines were that the master taught.


“My first owner was a gentleman of aristocratic birth, but of small income, whose tastes, or, indeed, personal qualities, did not induce him to follow the then most popular profession of arms; he was more skilled in argument than in fencing or horsemanship. So he entered zealously into the study of literature.
The Spirit responded to the enquiry in the following manner:


“Classical literature<ref name="v2-p399-n1">Chinese, Confucius, Mincius, &amp;c.</ref> was but little known outside a limited circle of studious courtiers; but the recent re-introduction of Buddhism (A.D. 542), and the favour it was received with by the Imperial family gave a new impetus to scholarship.
“My master had studied the teachings of the great scholars Confucius and Mencius, the doctrines of Lao tze (Tanist), and of the Aryans (Indians), also of the great Lord Buddha (Shakya), as taught both in the north and in the south. The masters had initiated him into <span style="font-variant:small-caps">knowledge of all things</span>, ''now, then, heretofore, hereafter;'' with the transcendent capacity of intuition he could judge of all things, good and evil; having, therefore, become approximated closely to the greatest spiritual instructors.


“Desiring to learn more of this doctrine, so altogether different from the ancient spiritual highway, and the Chinese Philosophy and Ethics, a voyage to China, and, if possible, to India, was planned.
{{Style P-Signature in capitals|1=Omori Fu-so-no Fumi Nito.}}


“The disturbed condition of the Middle Kingdom, the hostile feeling against Japanese on the sea coast, and other reasons, made it advisable that the route should be through Corea, the North, and towards Tibet; the intercourse between Corea and Japan being much more friendly.
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


“Departing a young man, he returned by the southern route, an old, old person; but oh, so very learned!
{{Style P-Poem|title=The Angelus Bell|poem=Blest hour of eve, when man, his labour o’er,
Hears ringing down the vale the hallowed chime,
That tells of the Eternal Word made Man in time,
Dwelling beside earth’s deep-resounding shore!
We listen, and our hearts go out in prayer,
And simple, pious souls their “aves” say,
Closing with heavenly thoughts their weary day,
Till morn bring round once more life’s wear and tear.
How sweet their pious faith! But who shall tell
To those who fain would penetrate th’ Unseen,
And find the substance underneath the shell –
And who no longer fit the cloistered cell,
Yet seek for rest their hours of toil between –
The ''meaning'' of thy message, Angelus Bell?|signature=– <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Adamanta.</span>}}


“No one remembered him; all the friends of his youth had passed away; he was a stranger in his own home.
<hr>
{{Vertical space|2em}}


“In course of time, he had me made, under his own personal superintendence. I was to be something most original.
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Sibbald A.T. - The Sraddha|The Sraddha]]}}
<center>[[Sibbald, Andrew T|Andrew T. Sibbald]], pp. 403-407</center>


“My stand contains, as you may still perceive, seven drawers, each of which represents the successive celestial cycles of the human spirit. The carved work supporting the top being representative of precipitous hills and profoundly deep chasms, amongst which dwell the souls of those who have attained to a state of higher felicity than ordinary mortals. The five elements are represented by the earthenware lozenges, the metal mountings, the wood of the structure and the fire, and employed in the fabrication of the earthenware and metal. The seven jewels are also used in my mounting, and the carvings on the top are typical of the seven most precious treasures.
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=408}}


“Look at the interior decoration of my drawers and you will still be
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Notes from my Japanese Scrap-Books}}


{{Page aside|400}}
<center>By <span style="font-variant:small-caps">C. Pfoundes.</span></center>


able to trace emblems of the virtues, vices, properties and faculties of mankind. Indeed, whilst I am extremely typical of the mountain Shumi (Meru), I contain the epitome of the Sacred Doctrine, visible to those gifted with the higher vision.
<center><span style="font-variant:small-caps">Domei Ajari.</span></center>


“Each drawer was made to contain one volume, but I will disclose to you a secret; although these sacred texts have long ago disappeared, within the innermost recesses I still retain one most precious of all, the Secret Doctrine, written in the ancient, sacred, arcane symbols, whilst the others were but Sanskrit, which their owner had learned during his stay in India.
<center>THE SACRILEGIOUS BONZE ADMONISHED BY A SPIRIT.</center>


“I should like to relate to you, friends, the wonderful adventures of the ''master,'' as indeed he was, as well as my owner, during his long years of absence; these I learned in time by hearing them related to some of the great personages who soon became his pupils.
<center>From the original of Uji Shu I Mono Zatari.</center>


“Having visited the monastery on the ''Ten dai'' hills, Todo Mirokoshi (China) where the great teacher ''Chi-sha-dai-shi'' gave instruction to the worthy – my master was capable of estimating the capacity of his pupils, and he apportioned their studies accordingly. So, when the abstruse problems were beyond their comprehension, and they ceased to concentrate their extra mental vigour on their studies, he varied the tasks by recitals of his adventures.
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Note by Translator.</span>


“There were certain episodes, however, that it was long before he revealed; and then alone in the hearing of his most trusty and well-tried pupils.
[<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Uji Dai Nagon Taka Kimi</span> was a courtier of the 13th century <span style="font-variant:small-caps">a.d.</span> who annually took a holiday, which he spent at a monastery in the remote rural districts, which was frequented by pilgrims; here he set up a place of rest, and doled out gratuitous refreshments, but asked all his guests to relate some scrap of curious adventure or wonder story.


“Finding in India that the true doctrine had become perverted, he had roamed far and wide, amongst the hills and valleys of the north, till he reached the river of the golden sand. Here he met some pilgrims, from the south-east, searching like himself for teachers of the true doctrine. With fresh information, renewed hope, and revived zeal, they travelled on and on for months, amidst the stupendous towering mountains, and the solemn deep and gloomy gorges.
Many volumes and a large number of stories, from far and near, at home and abroad, even from the far south and west, being the result. The preface states that many of the narratives are Chinese and Indian, genuine, not written down elsewhere.]


“When at last, reduced to the greatest straits, almost driven to the last extremities, they were accosted, just as the shades of night were drawing over the hungry shelterless group, by a venerable personage, who demanded whence they came, and whither they were going.
Domei was the younger son of a Councillor of State, but though an acolyte (Ajari) he was by no means inclined to strict observance of the rules. There was a celebrated beauty at court, with whom he had become entangled, and who frequently visited him clandestinely at the temple. She was a lady in waiting, and their respective duties somewhat interfered with their freedom – so the visits were often at a somewhat late (or early) hour. To while away the time, and also as an excuse for remaining in the temple, away from the apartments of the other priests, Domei would read the prayers (Buddhist Sutra), and having a very fine voice, of which he was exceedingly proud, entertained his mistress in this profane manner, against all the canons of the faith.


“Hardly pausing to hear their reply he directed them, in commanding accents, to follow him, which of course they gladly obeyed. Losing all consciousness they felt nothing till they were rudely aroused by the clanging of a bell, and behold it was daylight.
On one such occasion, when, tired of lover’s talk, he had commenced reading, he was interrupted by the unaccountable appearance of a personage of most venerable presence. Calmly waiting for the priest to recover his composure, and then making his salutations, he introduced himself as the ancient one, dwelling in the shrine at Go-jo Nishi no To In.


“Rubbing their eyes and wonderingly yet guardedly looking about them they discovered themselves to be lying together on a bed of dried leaves and grass, beneath the shelter of an overhanging cliff; before them was a fire, and both cooking utensils and food. A voice then ordered them to eat and fear not.
Enquiring the reason of the intrusion, at such an hour, unannounced, the venerable one said that the intonation of the prayers had attracted him, and he complimented the reader on having so fine a voice. The priest asked why then the venerable personage did not attend at the temple where he (Domei) read the prayers every day.


“Presently the bell rang out its deep notes, again, re-echoing through
To this enquiry the aged one made this reply: –


{{Page aside|401}}
“When you, sir priest, read prayers in the Temple, if your person (soul and body) is in a state of purity, even the Divines might descend to


the deep valleys from cliff to precipice, and presently the soft murmur of voices, chanting in harmonious unison floated on the zephyrs of the morning air. Their guide of the evening soon made his appearance, and the travellers were shortly afterwards separated, never to meet again in this terrestrial existence. The master learned that some were sent back to whence they came, and others elected to remain. But he determined to study, and return with the glad tidings to his native land, if he proved worthy, was accepted and instructed. As it appears, they had been miraculously preserved from a horrible fate by the great spirit teachers of the Secret Cultus.
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=409}}


“Often indeed had he heard of the ''Senorin'' (Genii) of ''Kompira Tengu'' and other beings endowed with superhuman knowledge, and supernatural powers, but here was he, a searcher after true knowledge rewarded for his long and arduous search, many trials and dangers, actually now one of their pupils.
hear such good words as you are now reading, and so ably reciting, as you undoubtedly do. I who am but a much more lowly spirit dare not approach such high companionship, even at prayers. But now to-night you mister acolyte, being bodily in a condition of impurity, having neglected the teachings of the most holy ''Yei shin no so dsu,'' who emphasized the olden time laws that those alone should peruse the sacred texts who were free from impurity of body or of spirit, I have come, therefore, without misgivings of having committed sacrilege, for I am the spirit ''Da so-jin,'' otherwise called ''Saru dai hiko,'' the guardian of the highways.”


“With such teachers, studies progressed rapidly. Sanskrit and other documents were mastered, and knowledge acquired. Amidst the profound stillness of the pure mountain air there were no mundane distractions, and my master began to give up his hopes of return.
Hereupon the spirit vanished, leaving the sacrilegious young priest profoundly sensible of his impiety.


“His teacher, however, now reminded him of his duty from time to time, and incited him to greater efforts, and the wonderful store of knowledge grew rapidly to perfection.
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


“At last the return journey had to be made, and one evening, lying down to rest, he awoke to find himself in the island <ref name="v2-p401-n1">An island in a lake north of Sikhim – the Sacred Isle.</ref> of the northern doctrine, seated before a shrine.
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Indian Proverbs}}


“On his head he had the cap of the Initiate; thrown around him, the robes of the ''highest'' order, and by his side a parcel of Sanskrit and other sacred texts, his bowl, staff, and chaplet. Here he became familiar with the northern ritual and forms, obtained some valuable writings, and calling upon his masters to aid him, he was speedily transferred across the ocean to the extreme south-east of the great continent to Ceylon, where he studied the southern more materialistic ritual; from thence he found means to travel homewards. Buddhism now, for a time, was not a persecuted religion, and eventually my master’s long journey came to an end. Then I was constructed and made the repository of his literary treasures.
<center>TRANSLATED FROM THE SANSCRIT.</center>
 
“Soon my master’s fame spread far and wide, his pupils became disciples, and erected a temple wherein he might dwell and teach his numerous and ever-increasing congregations the great truths. It was but for the few, and those alone, that hidden things were revealed. Long was the probation demanded, severe the tests exacted.
 
“My master having thus established a nucleus, under trustworthy guidance, handed me over to his most valued pupil, and he disappeared mysteriously, but not to the surprise of his immediate followers, who
 
{{Page aside|402}}


knew whither he had gone. Several of the pupils journeyed afar, and more than one again returned after long, long years.”
Noting the wasting of callyrium, and the increase of an ant-hill, let one make the day fruitful by generosity, study, and noble acts.


One of the audience here claimed the privilege of asking what the doctrines were that the master taught.
By the fall of water-drops, the pitcher is gradually filled; this is the cause of wisdom, of virtue, and of wealth.


The Spirit responded to the enquiry in the following manner:
The heat-oppressed not so does a plunge in ice-cold water delight, nor a pearl necklace, nor anointing with sandal, as the words of the good delight the good.


“My master had studied the teachings of the great scholars Confucius and Mencius, the doctrines of Lao tze (Tanist), and of the Aryans (Indians), also of the great Lord Buddha (Shakya), as taught both in the north and in the south. The masters had initiated him into <span style="font-variant:small-caps">knowledge of all things</span>, ''now, then, heretofore, hereafter;'' with the transcendent capacity of intuition he could judge of all things, good and evil; having, therefore, become approximated closely to the greatest spiritual instructors.
The good are like cocoa-nuts; others are like the jujube, externally pleasing.


{{Style P-Signature in capitals|1=Omori Fu-so-no Fumi Nito.}}
Like an earthen vessel, easy to break, hard to re-unite, are the wicked – the good are like vessels of gold, hard to break and quickly united.


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
Be not a friend to the wicked – charcoal when hot, burns; when cold, it blackens the fingers.


{{Page aside|402_2|show page=402}}
Shun him who secretly slanders, and praises openly; he is like a cup of poison, with cream on the surface.


{{Style P-Poem|title=The Angelus Bell|poem=Blest hour of eve, when man, his labour o’er,
A chariot cannot go on one wheel alone; so destiny fails unless man’s acts co-operate.
Hears ringing down the vale the hallowed chime,
That tells of the Eternal Word made Man in time,
Dwelling beside earth’s deep-resounding shore!
We listen, and our hearts go out in prayer,
And simple, pious souls their “aves” say,
Closing with heavenly thoughts their weary day,
Till morn bring round once more life’s wear and tear.
How sweet their pious faith! But who shall tell
To those who fain would penetrate th’ Unseen,
And find the substance underneath the shell –
And who no longer fit the cloistered cell,
Yet seek for rest their hours of toil between –
The ''meaning'' of thy message, Angelus Bell?|signature=– <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Adamanta.</span>}}


The noble delight in the noble; the base do not; the bee goes to the lotus from the wood; not so the frog, though living in the same lake.


{{Style P-Signature|1=C. J.}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Sibbald A.T. - The Sraddha|The Sraddha]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Christian Science|Christian Science]]}}
[[Sibbald, Andrew T|Andrew T. Sibbald]] · pp. 403-407
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 410-414</center>


=== [[Pfoundes C. - Notes from my Japanese Scrap-Books|Notes from my Japanese Scrap-Books]] ===
{{Vertical space|2em}}
[[Pfoundes, Charles|C. Pfoundes]] · pp. 408-409
<hr>
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=415}}
 
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Correspondence}}
 
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Is This Right?}}
 
{{Style P-Quote|1=. . . . In the T. P. S. publications we know that the views of individuals are given. But it does not seem right that basic principles should be misstated and pass through the T. P. S’s. hands unquestioned, when they may mislead earnest students. Mr. Harbottle says (page 7 of No. 6,) that “it cannot be supposed . . . . it will always be possible for the Karma to find precisely the right field for the working out of its effects, etc.” That “there must be a certain amount of injustice done” (and he says it is so in nearly every case of rebirth) and “this injustice meets with compensation in Devachan.” So the perfect law – itself pure justice – is shown working with hitches and flaws, and compensating its errors!!! That a portion of Karma may lie over through several lives, he does not seem to remember. Now I myself have seen correspondents, eager seekers, who though plain people and semi-educated, see such flaws at once, and are needlessly puzzled at their coming through an official source, so to say, like the T. P. S. Minor occult points – visible to the advanced only – are unimportant. But should such glaring errors regarding the basic truths be so printed? . . .
 
|signature=J. C. V. P.}}
 
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
 
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Answer}}
 
{{Style P-Quote|1=Your correspondent, and my critic (or perhaps I should say the critic of the officers of the T. P. S.), should, I think, remember that, unless he is writing with an authority to which I lay no claim, he is using a somewhat strong expression in speaking of my view of the operation of Karma in Re-incarnation as a “glaring error.”


=== [[Johnston C. - Indian Proverbs|Indian Proverbs]] ===
I can only say that, for my own part, I should be glad of an authoritative statement from the Editors of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span>, but, meanwhile, I will endeavour to show the grounds upon which I hold the view objected to by J. C. V. P.
[[Johnston, Charles|Charles Johnston]] · pp. 409


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Christian Science|Christian Science]] ===
It is always easy to take a paragraph away from its context and apply a wrong meaning to it, and I can understand that, taken by itself, the paragraph quoted might convey the impression that I was accusing the law of Karma of being an unjust law. I do not think I need defend myself from any accusation of having to this extent distorted one of the “basic truths” of Theosophy; and yet unless this is the meaning of J. C. V. P. I fail to see the ''raison d’être'' of his criticism.
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 410-414


{{Vertical space|2em}}
If J. C. V. P. will turn to p. 3 of the same paper, he will read in the second paragraph, in reference to the Devachanic state, “It is purely a state of bliss, in which man receives compensation for the undeserved misery of his past life.”<ref name="v2-p415-n1">Quite correct; but it is not the ''injustice'' or ''mistakes'' of Karma which are the causes of such “undeserved misery,” but other causes, independent of the past Karma of either the producer or the innocent victim of their effects, new actions generated by the wickedness of men and circumstances; and which arouse Karmic law to fresh activity, ''i.e.'' the punishment of those who caused these new ''Nidânas'' (or causal connections), and the reward of him who suffered from them undeservedly. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref>
<hr>
{{Page aside|415}}


{{Style P-Title|Correspondence}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=416}}


{{Style P-Title|Is This Right?}}
To be consistent, J. C. V. P. should object to this also, yet I have herein only embodied the idea which I have gathered, and I believe accurately, from one whom I venture to look upon as an authority. I appeal to the Editors of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span> to uphold me, or to contradict me; in the latter event my whole contention falls to the ground.


{{Style P-Quote|1=. . . . In the T. P. S. publications we know that the views of individuals are given. But it does not seem right that basic principles should be misstated and pass through the T. P. S’s. hands unquestioned, when they may mislead earnest students. Mr. Harbottle says (page 7 of No. 6,) that “it cannot be supposed . . . . it will always be possible for the Karma to find precisely the right field for the working out of its effects, etc.” That “there must be a certain amount of injustice done” (and he says it is so in nearly every case of rebirth) and “this injustice meets with compensation in Devachan.” So the perfect law – itself pure justice – is shown working with hitches and flaws, and compensating its errors!!! That a portion of Karma may lie over through several lives, he does not seem to remember. Now I myself have seen correspondents, eager seekers, who though plain people and semi-educated, see such flaws at once, and are needlessly puzzled at their coming through an official source, so to say, like the T. P. S. Minor occult points – visible to the advanced only – are unimportant. But should such glaring errors regarding the basic truths be so printed? . . .
It is, however, my conviction, that this statement as to Devachan is not a glaring error,<ref name="v2-p416-n1">Explained in this sense it is not. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> and that being so I contend that the paragraph objected to by J. C.V. P. is a natural corollary to the other. Undeserved evil in any particular incarnation, is injustice, so far as that incarnation is concerned If this be, in the opinion of J C.V.P., the working of the Perfect Law – in itself, pure Justice – with hitches and flaws, etc., so be it; I prefer to take the broader view and to believe that not in one life, or in two, but in the numberless series of lives through which the Ego passes, full justice is done, and full return made for evil as for good. If this view were not the one to which I have given expression throughout the paper, J.C.V P. might have some basis for his selection of the paragraph he criticises, but I deny that, as it stands, his charge has any validity.


|signature=J. C. V. P.}}
J.C.V.P. asserts that I have forgotten “that a portion of Karma may lie over through several lives.” If he will read my paper again (a process which might be advantageous to his understanding of it) he will see that on p. 4, in speaking of the Karma generated by a murderer and his victim, I refer ''expressly'' to this very point. But surely if bad Karma can be held over, a man may be said to be unjustly treated in any given life, as justice punishes as well as rewards, and the absence of merited punishment is consequently the absence of justice. The very point which J.C.V.P. suggests as the reason for condemning my paragraph is its absolute and complete justification. Further, if bad Karma can lie over why not also good? so that the other side of the medal presents the same aspect.


<hr>
I will not pursue the subject further because I feel that I have some claims in this instance to the good offices of those who are responsible for the publication of my paper, and should my case not be arguable, or my defence weak, I ask, and think I have a right to ask, for instruction on the point at issue.
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Harbottle T.B. - Answer|Answer]] ===
|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">T. B. Hartbottle.</span>}}
[[Harbottle, Thomas Benfield|T.B. Harbottle]] · pp. 415-416


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
<hr>
{{Page aside|416}}


{{Style P-Title|[Editors’ note on ‘Is This Right?’ by J. C. V. P.]}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[Editors’ note on ‘Is This Right?’ by J. C. V. P.]}}


[<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Editors’ Note.</span> – For one acquainted with the doctrine of Karma, and after this explanation, the objection taken by our American correspondent seems to rest on a misconception of Mr. Harbottle’s meaning in his article. But no more can the correspondent be taken to task for it. Removed several pages from the said justifying paragraph, and standing by itself, the sentence under criticism did seem to imply and warrant such a construction. One can never be too cautious and too explicit, when writing upon such abstruse subjects. As the defendant has risen and explained, however, the short debate may be closed. Both plaintiff and defendant now stand accused: one of judging too hastily and on appearance; the other, of having written too loosely, and without due caution, upon a subject of the utmost importance. Both, therefore, may be left to their respective ''Karma.'']
[<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Editors’ Note.</span> – For one acquainted with the doctrine of Karma, and after this explanation, the objection taken by our American correspondent seems to rest on a misconception of Mr. Harbottle’s meaning in his article. But no more can the correspondent be taken to task for it. Removed several pages from the said justifying paragraph, and standing by itself, the sentence under criticism did seem to imply and warrant such a construction. One can never be too cautious and too explicit, when writing upon such abstruse subjects. As the defendant has risen and explained, however, the short debate may be closed. Both plaintiff and defendant now stand accused: one of judging too hastily and on appearance; the other, of having written too loosely, and without due caution, upon a subject of the utmost importance. Both, therefore, may be left to their respective ''Karma.'']
Line 3,851: Line 3,839:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|417}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=417}}


{{Style P-Title|Astrological}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Astrological}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=May I be allowed to ask through the columns of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span> a few questions on astrology?
{{Style P-Quote|1=May I be allowed to ask through the columns of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span> a few questions on astrology?
Line 3,867: Line 3,855:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|417_2}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[Reply to Magus on astrology]}}
 
{{Style P-Title|[Reply to Magus on astrology]}}


1. I do not consider any planet essentially malefic. Dirt has been wittily defined as “matter in the wrong place.” So a planet becomes really malefic only when badly placed or aspected. Nevertheless, there is this important difference between the so-called malefics and benefics, that certain positions and aspects which are good with the latter are evil with the former; hence the benefics produce the most good.
1. I do not consider any planet essentially malefic. Dirt has been wittily defined as “matter in the wrong place.” So a planet becomes really malefic only when badly placed or aspected. Nevertheless, there is this important difference between the so-called malefics and benefics, that certain positions and aspects which are good with the latter are evil with the former; hence the benefics produce the most good.
Line 3,881: Line 3,867:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|417_3}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=What is God?}}
 
{{Style P-Title|What is God?}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=I wish to thank you for reply to my former communication. I find I agree to an extent with your thought, but not wholly. With your permission I will open out my thought on this great subject a little more, if useful.
{{Style P-Quote|1=I wish to thank you for reply to my former communication. I find I agree to an extent with your thought, but not wholly. With your permission I will open out my thought on this great subject a little more, if useful.
Line 3,889: Line 3,873:
I have no conception of Infinite and Boundless as positive existence. The Eternal or Absolute Void may be said to be Infinite and Boundless, but this Void is nothing, and of which nothing can be predicated; so that Infinite or Boundless and Absolute in this respect are non-existent.<ref name="v2-p417-n1">To some minds, very likely. In the opinion of a Vedantin or an Eastern Occultist this “Boundless” is the one deity and the one reality in this universe of Maya, and it is the ''one everlasting and uncreated'' principle – everything else being illusionary, because finite, conditioned and transitory. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> You seem to identify Deity with the Original Nothing, the absolute Negation. But such
I have no conception of Infinite and Boundless as positive existence. The Eternal or Absolute Void may be said to be Infinite and Boundless, but this Void is nothing, and of which nothing can be predicated; so that Infinite or Boundless and Absolute in this respect are non-existent.<ref name="v2-p417-n1">To some minds, very likely. In the opinion of a Vedantin or an Eastern Occultist this “Boundless” is the one deity and the one reality in this universe of Maya, and it is the ''one everlasting and uncreated'' principle – everything else being illusionary, because finite, conditioned and transitory. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> You seem to identify Deity with the Original Nothing, the absolute Negation. But such


{{Page aside|418}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=418}}


Deity has nothing to do with what we call the Something or the Real, and existence is quite independent of it.<ref name="v2-p418-n1">It cannot be ''independent'', since “existence” is precisely that Deity which we call “Absolute Existence,” of which nothing can be “independent.”</ref> If Deity or God is the same as Absolute Nothing, and all things came from Him or It, then something has come from nothing, which, philosophy declares, cannot be.<ref name="v2-p418-n2">Which philosophy? Not Eastern philosophy and metaphysics – the oldest of all. ''Nothing'' cannot come out of or from another nothing – if the latter word is accepted in our finite sense. All comes from Nothing, or <span style="font-variant:small-caps">No-thing</span>, En-Soph, the Boundless (to us) ''nothingness!'' but on the plane of Spirit the noumenon of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">all</span>. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> The real, as opposed to the unreal, can alone produce that which is real, whatever kind of reality it be, divine, spiritual or natural. In plain words nothing can produce nothing. Something only can produce itself in varied differentiations.<ref name="v2-p418-n3">Our correspondent is very little acquainted, we see, with occult Eastern ideas and true metaphysics. The deity he calls “Nothing” and we “No-thing” can produce nothing, for the simple reason that it is in itself <span style="font-variant:small-caps">all</span>, the Infinite, Boundless and Absolute, and that even it ''could never produce anything outside of itself'', since whatever manifests is <span style="font-variant:small-caps">itself</span>. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> Nothing is the Infinite. The Something (universal reality or the all) in the Finite; but (if you like) Infinite in this sense that, being all-inclusive, it is bounded by nothing beyond it. If Deity has originated form, size, number and motion as attributes of the concrete – spiritual or nature <ref name="v2-p418-n4">Lightning is produced by electricity, and is an ''aspect'' of the concealed Cause. And because that Cause originates the phenomenon shall we call it “lightning” and a “He”? – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> – how could He (allow me to use this pronoun) so have done unless these in some way are in Himself. As He has originated ''all'' conditions, He surely possesses in Himself the original of these conditions; and though He is not conditioned by anything beyond or greater than himself, yet He is Himself the sum total of conditions. That is, He is the ''all'' of conditions.<ref name="v2-p418-n5">And why not “She,” the <span style="font-variant:small-caps">all</span>? Just as natural one as the other, and, in our opinion, quite as incongruous.” – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> As I take it, Deity is the All of the Universe in its first, original or originating form, and what we call the evolved universe is Deity in his last or ultimate form. It is as if Deity out-breathed Himself forth into vastitude, then in-breathed Himself back into minutude.<ref name="v2-p418-n6">Say, at once, “itself,” instead of “Himself,” and do not make it a personal (on our plane) ''conscious'' action and you will be nearer the mark of our occult teachings.</ref> He is thus the all of substance as to Being, and the all of Form and of motions as to Truth. It is an alternation of states, the one the state of concentration, the other the state of diffusion or expansion. The Alpha and Omega, making true the saying, “the first shall be the last, and the last shall be the first.” The Microcosm becomes the Macrocosm (?!) and this again resolves itself back into the Microcosmic form and state. The going forth of Deity from the self to the not-self and back again to the self constitutes in the motions the Age of ages or Eternity, and is the all of Truth, the all of cosmic and universal history.<ref name="v2-p418-n7">This is Kabalistic and, on the whole, correct, but too indefinite for esoteric philosophy. Does our critic mean to say that it is the microcosm which becomes the Macrocosm, instead of the reverse? (See Editors’ ''Notes'' at the end). – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref>
Deity has nothing to do with what we call the Something or the Real, and existence is quite independent of it.<ref name="v2-p418-n1">It cannot be ''independent'', since “existence” is precisely that Deity which we call “Absolute Existence,” of which nothing can be “independent.”</ref> If Deity or God is the same as Absolute Nothing, and all things came from Him or It, then something has come from nothing, which, philosophy declares, cannot be.<ref name="v2-p418-n2">Which philosophy? Not Eastern philosophy and metaphysics – the oldest of all. ''Nothing'' cannot come out of or from another nothing – if the latter word is accepted in our finite sense. All comes from Nothing, or <span style="font-variant:small-caps">No-thing</span>, En-Soph, the Boundless (to us) ''nothingness!'' but on the plane of Spirit the noumenon of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">all</span>. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> The real, as opposed to the unreal, can alone produce that which is real, whatever kind of reality it be, divine, spiritual or natural. In plain words nothing can produce nothing. Something only can produce itself in varied differentiations.<ref name="v2-p418-n3">Our correspondent is very little acquainted, we see, with occult Eastern ideas and true metaphysics. The deity he calls “Nothing” and we “No-thing” can produce nothing, for the simple reason that it is in itself <span style="font-variant:small-caps">all</span>, the Infinite, Boundless and Absolute, and that even it ''could never produce anything outside of itself'', since whatever manifests is <span style="font-variant:small-caps">itself</span>. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> Nothing is the Infinite. The Something (universal reality or the all) in the Finite; but (if you like) Infinite in this sense that, being all-inclusive, it is bounded by nothing beyond it. If Deity has originated form, size, number and motion as attributes of the concrete – spiritual or nature <ref name="v2-p418-n4">Lightning is produced by electricity, and is an ''aspect'' of the concealed Cause. And because that Cause originates the phenomenon shall we call it “lightning” and a “He”? – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> – how could He (allow me to use this pronoun) so have done unless these in some way are in Himself. As He has originated ''all'' conditions, He surely possesses in Himself the original of these conditions; and though He is not conditioned by anything beyond or greater than himself, yet He is Himself the sum total of conditions. That is, He is the ''all'' of conditions.<ref name="v2-p418-n5">And why not “She,” the <span style="font-variant:small-caps">all</span>? Just as natural one as the other, and, in our opinion, quite as incongruous.” – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> As I take it, Deity is the All of the Universe in its first, original or originating form, and what we call the evolved universe is Deity in his last or ultimate form. It is as if Deity out-breathed Himself forth into vastitude, then in-breathed Himself back into minutude.<ref name="v2-p418-n6">Say, at once, “itself,” instead of “Himself,” and do not make it a personal (on our plane) ''conscious'' action and you will be nearer the mark of our occult teachings.</ref> He is thus the all of substance as to Being, and the all of Form and of motions as to Truth. It is an alternation of states, the one the state of concentration, the other the state of diffusion or expansion. The Alpha and Omega, making true the saying, “the first shall be the last, and the last shall be the first.” The Microcosm becomes the Macrocosm (?!) and this again resolves itself back into the Microcosmic form and state. The going forth of Deity from the self to the not-self and back again to the self constitutes in the motions the Age of ages or Eternity, and is the all of Truth, the all of cosmic and universal history.<ref name="v2-p418-n7">This is Kabalistic and, on the whole, correct, but too indefinite for esoteric philosophy. Does our critic mean to say that it is the microcosm which becomes the Macrocosm, instead of the reverse? (See Editors’ ''Notes'' at the end). – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref>
Line 3,895: Line 3,879:
Of course the evolved, universal form, being a result, as to state, is not absolute or personal Deity, but only his image or reflection; the shadow of the real as it were, an administration of the Original Being. I may here be expressing the same as you mean, when you call phenomena Maya or illusion, not being absolutely permanent. Yes, yet phenomena are real as appearances.
Of course the evolved, universal form, being a result, as to state, is not absolute or personal Deity, but only his image or reflection; the shadow of the real as it were, an administration of the Original Being. I may here be expressing the same as you mean, when you call phenomena Maya or illusion, not being absolutely permanent. Yes, yet phenomena are real as appearances.


{{Page aside|419}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=419}}


The Mayavic World is real while it is Mayavic, just as a snowflake is until it melts.
The Mayavic World is real while it is Mayavic, just as a snowflake is until it melts.
Line 3,907: Line 3,891:
Each plane of existence is organic, and the most refined is the most dense and vital and potential. All Spirits are human forms, all the Elohim (if you like) – male and female – or two in one – are human forms. In fact, existence is form, Life is form, Intelligence, Love and the human affections are based upon and held in the continent of the human organization, and all lesser or fragmentary formations of mineral, vegetable, animal or sphered world, are its production. It is the one Truth, the eternal, the uncreated and unimagined,
Each plane of existence is organic, and the most refined is the most dense and vital and potential. All Spirits are human forms, all the Elohim (if you like) – male and female – or two in one – are human forms. In fact, existence is form, Life is form, Intelligence, Love and the human affections are based upon and held in the continent of the human organization, and all lesser or fragmentary formations of mineral, vegetable, animal or sphered world, are its production. It is the one Truth, the eternal, the uncreated and unimagined,


{{Page aside|420}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=11|p=420}}


the continent of universal particulars, The All Father-Mother in whom we and all things live and move and have our being. – Respectfully yours,
the continent of universal particulars, The All Father-Mother in whom we and all things live and move and have our being. – Respectfully yours,
Line 3,916: Line 3,900:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - What is God|&#91;Editors’ note on ‘What is God?’ by J. Hunter&#93;]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - What is God|&#91;Editors’ note on ‘What is God?’ by J. Hunter&#93;]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 420
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 420</center>


== No. 12 – August 1888 ==
== No. 12 – August 1888 ==


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - The Theosophical Society: Its Mission and Its Future|The Theosophical Society; its Mission and its Future]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - The Theosophical Society: Its Mission and Its Future|The Theosophical Society; its Mission and its Future]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 421-433
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 421-433</center>


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|433}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=433}}


{{Style P-Title|Indian Proverbs}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Indian Proverbs}}


<center>TRANSLATED FROM THE SANSCRIT.</center>
<center>TRANSLATED FROM THE SANSCRIT.</center>
Line 3,944: Line 3,928:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|434}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=434}}


{{Style P-Title|To Lovers of "Lucifer"}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=To Lovers of "Lucifer"}}


As this is the last number of the first year of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer’s</span> existence, the Editors wish to tender their thanks to their supporters, and think it right to call attention to the following facts: –
As this is the last number of the first year of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer’s</span> existence, the Editors wish to tender their thanks to their supporters, and think it right to call attention to the following facts: –
Line 3,967: Line 3,951:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Sibbald A.T. - The Sraddha|The Sraddha]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Sibbald A.T. - The Sraddha|The Sraddha]]}}
[[Sibbald, Andrew T|Andrew T. Sibbald]] · pp. 435-441
<center>[[Sibbald, Andrew T|Andrew T. Sibbald]], pp. 435-441</center>


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|441}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=441}}


{{Style P-Poem|title=Possession|poem=He found a diamond gleaming where it lay
{{Style P-Poem|title=Possession|poem=He found a diamond gleaming where it lay
Line 4,003: Line 3,987:
When he should be but common dust, would shine
When he should be but common dust, would shine
   Serene and pure, a priceless diamond still.|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Mary R. Shippey.</span>}}
   Serene and pure, a priceless diamond still.|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Mary R. Shippey.</span>}}


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|442}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=442}}


{{Style P-Title|Waves of Sympathy}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Waves of Sympathy}}


<center>''(True Facts from Life.)''</center>
<center>''(True Facts from Life.)''</center>
Line 4,031: Line 4,014:
In those days it took a week to get a letter in England from that
In those days it took a week to get a letter in England from that


{{Page aside|443}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=443}}


country. The week ended and the letter came. The husband was dead and the day and hour were the same as those of the dream.
country. The week ended and the letter came. The husband was dead and the day and hour were the same as those of the dream.
Line 4,057: Line 4,040:
The dream ended with the son clasped tight to his mother’s bosom.
The dream ended with the son clasped tight to his mother’s bosom.


{{Page aside|444}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=444}}


She wrote the next day to him to ask if all was well, but it took a month to receive an answer; and so she thought it was a foolish dream. Yet she could not forget it.
She wrote the next day to him to ask if all was well, but it took a month to receive an answer; and so she thought it was a foolish dream. Yet she could not forget it.
Line 4,070: Line 4,053:


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Page aside|444_2}}


{{Style P-Poem|title=A New Light|poem=As one who, born and bred in brooding night
{{Style P-Poem|title=A New Light|poem=As one who, born and bred in brooding night
Line 4,090: Line 4,071:
As aeronauts drop sand to speed their flight
As aeronauts drop sand to speed their flight
From the receding, cloud-encompassed earth.|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">M. Martin Ryan.</span>}}
From the receding, cloud-encompassed earth.|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">M. Martin Ryan.</span>}}


<hr>
<hr>
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Collins M. - The Blossom and the Fruit|The Blossom and the Fruit]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Collins M. - The Blossom and the Fruit|The Blossom and the Fruit]]}}
[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]] · pp. 445-461
<center>[[Collins, Mabel|Mabel Collins]], pp. 445-461</center>


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|461}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=461}}


{{Style P-Title|The Aryan Branch of The Theosophical Society}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=The Aryan Branch of The Theosophical Society}}


The Aryan Theosophists of New York have opened a day headquarters at 117, Nassau Street (Room 46), N. Y. City, which is open to F. T. S. and enquirers.
The Aryan Theosophists of New York have opened a day headquarters at 117, Nassau Street (Room 46), N. Y. City, which is open to F. T. S. and enquirers.
Line 4,110: Line 4,090:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|462}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=462}}


{{Style P-Poem|title=Three Sonnets<br><small>I. The Dream.</small>|poem=A wingless Love men feigned, when Time was young;
{{Style P-Poem|title=Three Sonnets<br><small>I. The Dream.</small>|poem=A wingless Love men feigned, when Time was young;
Line 4,148: Line 4,128:
   To the caressing air, that Love is dead;}}
   To the caressing air, that Love is dead;}}


{{Page aside|463}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=463}}


{{Style P-Poem|poem=  Yet to our souls a fairer Love is wed,
{{Style P-Poem|poem=  Yet to our souls a fairer Love is wed,
Line 4,159: Line 4,139:
Of full content, so now, thro’ tears clear rings
Of full content, so now, thro’ tears clear rings
A voice divine, “true Love hath ever wings!”|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Evelyn Pyne.</span>}}
A voice divine, “true Love hath ever wings!”|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Evelyn Pyne.</span>}}


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|463_2}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=The Vampire Tree; or, The Suicide's Old Pine}}
 
{{Style P-Title|The Vampire Tree; or, The Suicide's Old Pine}}


<center>A TRUE TALE OF MODERN YEDO (TOKIO).</center>
<center>A TRUE TALE OF MODERN YEDO (TOKIO).</center>
Line 4,185: Line 4,162:
One of the branches hangs over the stone-faced ramparts of the moat,
One of the branches hangs over the stone-faced ramparts of the moat,


{{Page aside|464}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=464}}


in such a way that it is not difficult for the unfortunates contemplating the rash act to tie the fatal noose, usually a girdle, and then throw themselves off the bank, when they will swing high above the steep slope of the moat, which will be very many feet below.
in such a way that it is not difficult for the unfortunates contemplating the rash act to tie the fatal noose, usually a girdle, and then throw themselves off the bank, when they will swing high above the steep slope of the moat, which will be very many feet below.
Line 4,211: Line 4,188:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|465}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=465}}


{{Style P-Title|Atlantis}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Atlantis}}


<center>FROM THE TIMÆUS AND CRITIAS OF PLATO.</center>
<center>FROM THE TIMÆUS AND CRITIAS OF PLATO.</center>
Line 4,221: Line 4,198:
Among the many glorious deeds of the noble autochthones of Attica, was their victory over a mighty hostile power from the Atlantic Ocean, which had pushed its conquests over all Europe and Asia. Facing the Pillars of Hercules<ref name="v2-p465-n3">The Straits of Gibraltar.</ref> was an island larger than Africa and Asia <ref name="v2-p465-n4">As known to the Greeks; that is to say, the northern coasts of Africa as far as Egypt and Asia Minor.</ref> put together. Besides this main island, there were many other smaller ones, so that it was easy to cross from one to another as far as the ''further'' continent. <ref name="v2-p465-n5">America.</ref> And this continent was indeed a continent and the sea, the real sea, in comparison to which “The Sea” <ref name="v2-p465-n6">The Mediterranean</ref> of the Greeks was but a bay with a narrow mouth.
Among the many glorious deeds of the noble autochthones of Attica, was their victory over a mighty hostile power from the Atlantic Ocean, which had pushed its conquests over all Europe and Asia. Facing the Pillars of Hercules<ref name="v2-p465-n3">The Straits of Gibraltar.</ref> was an island larger than Africa and Asia <ref name="v2-p465-n4">As known to the Greeks; that is to say, the northern coasts of Africa as far as Egypt and Asia Minor.</ref> put together. Besides this main island, there were many other smaller ones, so that it was easy to cross from one to another as far as the ''further'' continent. <ref name="v2-p465-n5">America.</ref> And this continent was indeed a continent and the sea, the real sea, in comparison to which “The Sea” <ref name="v2-p465-n6">The Mediterranean</ref> of the Greeks was but a bay with a narrow mouth.


{{Page aside|466}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=466}}
 
In the Atlantic island a powerful confederation of kings was formed, who subdued the island itself and many of the smaller islands and also parts of the further continent. They also reduced Africa within the Straits as far as Egypt, and Europe as far as Tyrrhenia.<ref name="v2-p466-n1">The Etruscan states in early times extended their sway over the greater part of Italy and furnished Rome with her polity and religious institutions.</ref> Further aggression, however, was stopped by the heroic action of the then inhabitants of Attica, who, taking the lead of the oppressed states, finally secured liberty to all who dwelt within the Pillars of Hercules. Subsequently both races were destroyed by mighty cataclysms, which brought destruction in a single day and night, the natural features of the Attic land were entirely changed and the Atlantic island sank bodily beneath the waves.
 
Such is the general sketch of this terrible episode in ancient history, given by Critias in the Timæus, and so interested were his audience, that they requested some fuller account of these famous and highly civilized nations of antiquity. To his Grecian hearers the primæval polity and history of their own race were naturally the greater interest. As, however, the Atlantean conflict was the climax of the narrative, Critias proceeds to give an account of their history and institutions. And thus he begins with their mythical traditions: –
 
In the centre of the Atlantic island was a fair and beautiful plain. In the centre of this plain and fifty stades<ref name="v2-p466-n2">Nearly six miles.</ref> from its confines, was a low range of hills. There dwelt an earth-born couple,<ref name="v2-p466-n3">The names were originally Egyptian, but Solon, having studied the science of the power of names, translated them into his own tongue.</ref> Evenor and Leucippe, who had an only daughter Clito; after the death of her parents, the god Poseidon, to whom the island had been assigned, became enamoured of the maiden. To make his love a safe dwelling-place, he surrounded the hills with alternate belts or zones of land and water, two of land and three of sea, each in its entire circumference equally distant from the centre. He also caused a hot and cold spring to flow in the centre island and made every kind of food to grow abundantly. Ten male children were born to the god in five twin-births. When they had grown to manhood, he divided the island into ten parts, giving one to each. And to the first born of the eldest pair he gave his mother’s dwelling and allotment, for it was the largest and best, and made him king over his brethren and the others governors of land, giving them dominion over many people and great territories. And the eldest he named Atlas, and from him the whole island and sea were called Atlantic. So they and their descendants dwelt for many generations, holding extensive sway over the sea of islands, and extending their power as far as Egypt and Tyrrhenia. By far the most renowned however, was the race of Atlas, the kings ever handing down the succession to their eldest sons, and being possessed of such wealth as no
 
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=467}}
 
dynasty ever yet obtained or will easily procure hereafter. Now this wealth was both drawn from foreign tributary countries and from Atlantis itself, which was very rich in minerals, especially its mines of orichalcum, now a mere name, but then the most precious of all metals save gold. The country also was exceedingly rich in timber and pasturage. Moreover there were vast numbers of elephants. Spices, gums and odorous plants of every description, flowers, fruit trees and vegetables of all kinds and many other luxurious products, this wonderful island, owing to its magnificent climate, brought forth, sacred, beautiful, wonderful and infinite in number. Nor were the inhabitants content with the natural advantages of their glorious island, but displayed a marvellous industry and skill in engineering and the constructive arts. For in the centre island they built a royal palace, each succeeding king trying to surpass his predecessor in adorning and adding to the building, so that it struck all beholders with the greatest admiration. Now the formation of the zones or belts round the ancient abode of the god was very regular, the circumference of each zone being equally distant from the common centre; and the outermost zones of sea and of land were each three stades<ref name="v2-p467-n1">A stade is about 606 feet.</ref> broad, and the next pair of two stades each, the succeeding zone of sea being of one stade, while the central seat itself had a diameter of five stades. And they bridged <ref name="v2-p467-n2">The width of the bridges was a plethrum, about 101 feet.</ref> over the water zones, making a way from and to the palace, and dug a great canal <ref name="v2-p467-n3">Three stades broad, a plethrum wide and fifty stades long, some six miles.</ref> from the sea to the outermost zone of water, wide enough to admit the largest vessels.
 
They also made water-ways through the zones of land, wide enough for a trireme <ref name="v2-p467-n4">A ship with three banks of oars.</ref> to pass, and roofed them over, for the height of the land zones above the water was considerable. Moreover, they enclosed the island, zones and bridges with stone walls, placing towers and gates at the bridges. The stone they quarried from the face of the centre island and from both faces of the land zones, at the same time fashioning a line of docks on each bank of the water zones, leaving a natural roof of rock.
 
The stone was of three colours, white, black and red, so that many of the buildings presented a gay appearance. The whole circuit of the wall of the outer zone was covered with brass, which they used like plaster, of the inner zone with tin, and of the acropolis itself with orichalcum, which was of a glittering appearance. The palace within the acropolis was constructed as follows. In the centre was the sacred shrine of Poseidan and Clito, surrounded by a golden enclosure. Hard by stood the great temple of Poseidon,<ref name="v2-p467-n5">It was a stade long, three plethra broad and of a proportionate height.</ref> of a different style of architecture to the Greek. The exterior was covered with silver, except the
 
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=468}}
 
pediments and pinnacles, which were lined with gold. Within, the roof was a magnificent mosaic of gold, ivory and orichalcum, and all the walls, pillars and pavements were covered with orichalcum. The most remarkable object of the interior was a gigantic statue of the god, equal in height to the building, mounted on a chariot drawn by six winged horses, and round the car were a hundred Nereids riding on dolphins; there were also many other statues and numerous votive offerings of the citizens. Round the exterior were placed golden statues of the princes and princesses of the royal blood, and statues erected by the kings and also by private individuals both of the city and of subject states. There was also an altar of proportionate magnificence. And they had baths for summer and winter, supplied by the hot and cold springs, there being baths for the royal family, for men, for women, for horses and other animals. By a system of aqueducts, the water of the springs was carried to the two land zones and utilized for the irrigation of plantations and beautiful gardens. In these zones were many temples of other gods, gardens and gymnasia both for men and horses. Indeed, in the larger belt was a splendid race-course, extending throughout its entire length, a stade broad, and lined on either side with barracks for the household troops. Those, however, of them who were conspicuous for their loyalty, were lodged in the smaller zone, and the most faithful of all in the citadel itself. Moreover, the docks were filled with shipping and naval stores of every description. At fifty stades from the outer water belt or harbour in every direction, another wall was built, enclosing the whole city and meeting the great canal at the sea entrance. The space between this wall and the first water belt was thickly built over and inhabited by a dense population; and the canal and largest harbour were crowded with merchant shipping from all parts, and the din and tumult of their commerce continued all day long and the night through. Such is a general sketch of their wonderful city. Now as regards the rest of the country; it was very mountainous with exceedingly precipitous coasts, and the plain surrounding the city was itself surrounded by mountain chains, broken only at the sea entrance. And the plain was smooth and level and of an oblong shape, lying north and south, three thousand stades in one direction and two thousand in the other. And the mountains were said to be the grandest in the world for their number, size and beauty; they were inhabited moreover by many prosperous and wealthy villages, for there was an abundance of rivers and lakes, meadows and pasturage for all kinds of cattle and quantities of timber. They surrounded the plain by an enormous canal or dike, the size of which is almost incredible for a work of human undertaking.<ref name="v2-p468-n1">101 feet deep, 606 feet broad, and upwards of 1,250 miles in length.</ref> By it the water from the mountains was conducted round the plain and flowed out to sea near the entrance of the great canal. Moreover,
 
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=469}}
 
parallel dikes <ref name="v2-p469-n1">101 feet broad.</ref> were cut from the upper bounding canal to that on the sea side, one hundred stades distant from each other, and these were again joined by transverse water-ways. They also employed the canals for irrigation and so raised two crops in the year. And the plain was divided into sixty thousand wards or sections, each supplying a certain contingent of men to the army and navy; and the army consisted of war chariots and a kind of light car, holding two warriors, one of whom dismounted and fought and the other drove, men-at-arms, archers, slingers, stone-shooters, javelin-men and light-armed troops.<ref name="v2-p469-n2">Their standing army consisted of upwards of a million men; their navy of 240,000 and 1,200 ships.</ref> Such was the military system of the city. And the other nine cities of the confederation had slightly different systems, which it would be tedious to narrate.
 
Now as regards the polity of the Atlanteans, the kings exercised an autocracy over the people; but in their dealings with each other and for the common welfare, they followed the traditional law of their divine progenitor, which was also inscribed on a column of orichalcum by the first kings, and the column placed in the temple of the deity. Thither they assembled every alternate fifth and sixth year to decide any disputes that might have arisen between them. And these are the ceremonies they performed before proceeding to their decision. There were sacred bulls grazing in the precincts of the temple. And the ten kings, after first praying to the deity, armed only with staves and nooses, proceeded to capture one of the herd, and sacrificed him on the column over the inscription.
 
There was also an oath written on the column, invoking dire curses on those of them who infringed the statutes of their divine parent And filling the sacrificial chalice,<ref name="v2-p469-n3">Crater or mixing bowl.</ref> they cast in a clot of blood for each, and purifying the column, they burnt the rest with fire. Then, with golden cups, they dipped from the chalice and poured a libation on the fire of sacrifice; and swearing to do justice according to the laws on the column, and neither to rule nor suffer the rule of any of their number contrary to these ancestral laws, after invoking the prescribed curses both on themselves and their descendants, if untrue to their solemn pledge, they drank and deposited the cups in the temple. Then, having eaten the sacrificial meal and busied themselves with the other necessary offices, when evening grew on, clad in most beautiful dark blue robes they sat in darkness on the ground round the now cold embers of the sacrificial fire; and through the night they judged and were judged, but when morning came, they inscribed their decisions on a golden tablet and deposited it, with their robes, in the temple as a memorial. And the chief of these enactments were that the kings should never wage war one against the other, but should ever give mutual aid should any
 
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=470}}
 
of the cities try to destroy the royal race; and the chief power was assigned to the Atlantic race; nor could any king put to death a kinsman, without first getting a majority of votes from his royal colleagues. For many generations, then, so long as the nature of their divine ancestry was strong within them, they remained obedient to these laws and well affected to their divine kinship. For they possessed true and altogether lofty ideas, and exercised mildness and practical wisdom, both in the ordinary vicissitudes of life and in their mutual relations; and looking above everything except virtue, they considered things present of small importance and contentedly bore their weight of riches as a burden; nor were they intoxicated with luxury, but clearly perceived that wealth and possessions are increased by mutual friendship and the practice of true virtue, whereas, by a too anxious pursuit of riches, both possessions themselves are corrupted and friendship likewise perishes therewith. And so it was that they reached the great prosperity that we have described.
 
But when their mortal natures began to dominate the divine within them, through their inability to bear present events, to those who can truly perceive, they began to display unbecoming conduct and to degenerate, destroying the fairest of their most valuable possessions. To those, however, who cannot perceive that true mode of life which leads to real happiness, they appeared most glorious and happy, though actually full of aggrandizement and unjust power. Zeus, however, the god of gods, who rules according to Law and can perceive such things, wishing to recall a once honourable race to the practice of virtue, assembled all the gods and said:
 
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
 
{{Style P-Signature|1=E. E. Θ.}}
 
<center>[Here, unfortunately, the text of the dialogue ceases abruptly.]</center>
 
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
 
{{Style P-Poem|title=The Daily Sacrifice|poem=Time was when men believed their deities
Appeased by scent of seethed and burning meat;
They have grown wiser now, and cannot cheat
Themselves with such illusions. Yet the cries
Of slaughtered victims sink not, but arise
From countless sty and shamble. In the street
The moan of ox, and lamb’s pathetic bleat,
Mount in one constant chorus to the skies,
And call for Karma – Karma that surely falls
As fevered passion, or as foul disease,
With callous hearts of blighted sympathies,
And narrowing lust of cruel blood-bought pelf.
God’s temple is profaned – within its walls
Priest – altar – idol – one Almighty Self.|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Mary W. Gale.</span>}}
 
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


In the Atlantic island a powerful confederation of kings was formed, who subdued the island itself and many of the smaller islands and also parts of the further continent. They also reduced Africa within the Straits as far as Egypt, and Europe as far as Tyrrhenia.<ref name="v2-p466-n1">The Etruscan states in early times extended their sway over the greater part of Italy and furnished Rome with her polity and religious institutions.</ref> Further aggression, however, was stopped by the heroic action of the then inhabitants of Attica, who, taking the lead of the oppressed states, finally secured liberty to all who dwelt within the Pillars of Hercules. Subsequently both races were destroyed by mighty cataclysms, which brought destruction in a single day and night, the natural features of the Attic land were entirely changed and the Atlantic island sank bodily beneath the waves.
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=471}}


Such is the general sketch of this terrible episode in ancient history, given by Critias in the Timæus, and so interested were his audience, that they requested some fuller account of these famous and highly civilized nations of antiquity. To his Grecian hearers the primæval polity and history of their own race were naturally the greater interest. As, however, the Atlantean conflict was the climax of the narrative, Critias proceeds to give an account of their history and institutions. And thus he begins with their mythical traditions: –
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=A Fragment}}<ref name="v2-p471-n1">Read before Ramayana Theosophical Society, Chicago, Ill., June 24th, 1888, by Mrs. M. M. Phelon, <span style="font-variant:small-caps">f.t.s.</span></ref>


In the centre of the Atlantic island was a fair and beautiful plain. In the centre of this plain and fifty stades<ref name="v2-p466-n2">Nearly six miles.</ref> from its confines, was a low range of hills. There dwelt an earth-born couple,<ref name="v2-p466-n3">The names were originally Egyptian, but Solon, having studied the science of the power of names, translated them into his own tongue.</ref> Evenor and Leucippe, who had an only daughter Clito; after the death of her parents, the god Poseidon, to whom the island had been assigned, became enamoured of the maiden. To make his love a safe dwelling-place, he surrounded the hills with alternate belts or zones of land and water, two of land and three of sea, each in its entire circumference equally distant from the centre. He also caused a hot and cold spring to flow in the centre island and made every kind of food to grow abundantly. Ten male children were born to the god in five twin-births. When they had grown to manhood, he divided the island into ten parts, giving one to each. And to the first born of the eldest pair he gave his mother’s dwelling and allotment, for it was the largest and best, and made him king over his brethren and the others governors of land, giving them dominion over many people and great territories. And the eldest he named Atlas, and from him the whole island and sea were called Atlantic. So they and their descendants dwelt for many generations, holding extensive sway over the sea of islands, and extending their power as far as Egypt and Tyrrhenia. By far the most renowned however, was the race of Atlas, the kings ever handing down the succession to their eldest sons, and being possessed of such wealth as no
From a manuscript, so old no man knows when it was written, commencing where it treats of “The Beginning,” we read the following: –


{{Page aside|467}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=Silence is Power. Power is the Real. Silence, then, must be the Real. That which lives, moves, and gives being, of itself the Real, lies always in the Silence. When all manifestation has ceased, Silence ''is.'' Consequently, the Real must be, even if there is no manifestation.


dynasty ever yet obtained or will easily procure hereafter. Now this wealth was both drawn from foreign tributary countries and from Atlantis itself, which was very rich in minerals, especially its mines of orichalcum, now a mere name, but then the most precious of all metals save gold. The country also was exceedingly rich in timber and pasturage. Moreover there were vast numbers of elephants. Spices, gums and odorous plants of every description, flowers, fruit trees and vegetables of all kinds and many other luxurious products, this wonderful island, owing to its magnificent climate, brought forth, sacred, beautiful, wonderful and infinite in number. Nor were the inhabitants content with the natural advantages of their glorious island, but displayed a marvellous industry and skill in engineering and the constructive arts. For in the centre island they built a royal palace, each succeeding king trying to surpass his predecessor in adorning and adding to the building, so that it struck all beholders with the greatest admiration. Now the formation of the zones or belts round the ancient abode of the god was very regular, the circumference of each zone being equally distant from the common centre; and the outermost zones of sea and of land were each three stades<ref name="v2-p467-n1">A stade is about 606 feet.</ref> broad, and the next pair of two stades each, the succeeding zone of sea being of one stade, while the central seat itself had a diameter of five stades. And they bridged <ref name="v2-p467-n2">The width of the bridges was a plethrum, about 101 feet.</ref> over the water zones, making a way from and to the palace, and dug a great canal <ref name="v2-p467-n3">Three stades broad, a plethrum wide and fifty stades long, some six miles.</ref> from the sea to the outermost zone of water, wide enough to admit the largest vessels.
Examine personal sense. There could be no manifestation from that source, for two reasons; first, there was no personal sense before manifestation, and second, there was no manifestation. There was darkness. There was dissolution, or unbinding of all law. Everything was set free. There was nothing but existence, into which all things had merged. The Real, the Silence had absorbed all things into itself. In this, which is now the Universe, was only Unity – the Unity of Brahma – God withdrawn.


They also made water-ways through the zones of land, wide enough for a trireme <ref name="v2-p467-n4">A ship with three banks of oars.</ref> to pass, and roofed them over, for the height of the land zones above the water was considerable. Moreover, they enclosed the island, zones and bridges with stone walls, placing towers and gates at the bridges. The stone they quarried from the face of the centre island and from both faces of the land zones, at the same time fashioning a line of docks on each bank of the water zones, leaving a natural roof of rock.
Through cycles of æons <span style="font-variant:small-caps">It</span>, in-drawn, has meditated, conscious of nought but the action of its own thought – the thought which is <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Itself</span>. It perceives not Itself because It is That Self, intent on the connected current or sequence of that in which It is concerned, and not in the thought itself, or Himself. There is no time. There is no space There is nothing but the Oneness.


The stone was of three colours, white, black and red, so that many of the buildings presented a gay appearance. The whole circuit of the wall of the outer zone was covered with brass, which they used like plaster, of the inner zone with tin, and of the acropolis itself with orichalcum, which was of a glittering appearance. The palace within the acropolis was constructed as follows. In the centre was the sacred shrine of Poseidan and Clito, surrounded by a golden enclosure. Hard by stood the great temple of Poseidon,<ref name="v2-p467-n5">It was a stade long, three plethra broad and of a proportionate height.</ref> of a different style of architecture to the Greek. The exterior was covered with silver, except the
That which lies in sequence is accomplished. The desire to perceive the consequences of the onflowing thought manifests. It is the first step in manifestation. In considering the conditions of Supreme Intelligence, remember all states and forms are the same to Unity. Light and darkness, life and death, motion and inaction, are not known as differences within the grasp of Infinite Thought.


{{Page aside|468}}
The Creative Thought, acting from the desire for manifestation, clears, and steadies itself within the circumference that is boundless. Within is the centre. Thought reaches from the centre to the circumference. As man’s thought clears itself; as his mentality steadies, after long-continued strain, and the thing which was hidden or doubtful seems lighted by the clearness of his perception, so the Creative Thought of Infinite Power, acting in the same manner, produces light as the very-first outward sign of manifestation. As a man awaking from sleep becomes settled in mentality, so the light of Creative Thought from


pediments and pinnacles, which were lined with gold. Within, the roof was a magnificent mosaic of gold, ivory and orichalcum, and all the walls, pillars and pavements were covered with orichalcum. The most remarkable object of the interior was a gigantic statue of the god, equal in height to the building, mounted on a chariot drawn by six winged horses, and round the car were a hundred Nereids riding on dolphins; there were also many other statues and numerous votive offerings of the citizens. Round the exterior were placed golden statues of the princes and princesses of the royal blood, and statues erected by the kings and also by private individuals both of the city and of subject states. There was also an altar of proportionate magnificence. And they had baths for summer and winter, supplied by the hot and cold springs, there being baths for the royal family, for men, for women, for horses and other animals. By a system of aqueducts, the water of the springs was carried to the two land zones and utilized for the irrigation of plantations and beautiful gardens. In these zones were many temples of other gods, gardens and gymnasia both for men and horses. Indeed, in the larger belt was a splendid race-course, extending throughout its entire length, a stade broad, and lined on either side with barracks for the household troops. Those, however, of them who were conspicuous for their loyalty, were lodged in the smaller zone, and the most faithful of all in the citadel itself. Moreover, the docks were filled with shipping and naval stores of every description. At fifty stades from the outer water belt or harbour in every direction, another wall was built, enclosing the whole city and meeting the great canal at the sea entrance. The space between this wall and the first water belt was thickly built over and inhabited by a dense population; and the canal and largest harbour were crowded with merchant shipping from all parts, and the din and tumult of their commerce continued all day long and the night through. Such is a general sketch of their wonderful city. Now as regards the rest of the country; it was very mountainous with exceedingly precipitous coasts, and the plain surrounding the city was itself surrounded by mountain chains, broken only at the sea entrance. And the plain was smooth and level and of an oblong shape, lying north and south, three thousand stades in one direction and two thousand in the other. And the mountains were said to be the grandest in the world for their number, size and beauty; they were inhabited moreover by many prosperous and wealthy villages, for there was an abundance of rivers and lakes, meadows and pasturage for all kinds of cattle and quantities of timber. They surrounded the plain by an enormous canal or dike, the size of which is almost incredible for a work of human undertaking.<ref name="v2-p468-n1">101 feet deep, 606 feet broad, and upwards of 1,250 miles in length.</ref> By it the water from the mountains was conducted round the plain and flowed out to sea near the entrance of the great canal. Moreover,
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=472}}
 
{{Page aside|469}}
 
parallel dikes <ref name="v2-p469-n1">101 feet broad.</ref> were cut from the upper bounding canal to that on the sea side, one hundred stades distant from each other, and these were again joined by transverse water-ways. They also employed the canals for irrigation and so raised two crops in the year. And the plain was divided into sixty thousand wards or sections, each supplying a certain contingent of men to the army and navy; and the army consisted of war chariots and a kind of light car, holding two warriors, one of whom dismounted and fought and the other drove, men-at-arms, archers, slingers, stone-shooters, javelin-men and light-armed troops.<ref name="v2-p469-n2">Their standing army consisted of upwards of a million men; their navy of 240,000 and 1,200 ships.</ref> Such was the military system of the city. And the other nine cities of the confederation had slightly different systems, which it would be tedious to narrate.
 
Now as regards the polity of the Atlanteans, the kings exercised an autocracy over the people; but in their dealings with each other and for the common welfare, they followed the traditional law of their divine progenitor, which was also inscribed on a column of orichalcum by the first kings, and the column placed in the temple of the deity. Thither they assembled every alternate fifth and sixth year to decide any disputes that might have arisen between them. And these are the ceremonies they performed before proceeding to their decision. There were sacred bulls grazing in the precincts of the temple. And the ten kings, after first praying to the deity, armed only with staves and nooses, proceeded to capture one of the herd, and sacrificed him on the column over the inscription.
 
There was also an oath written on the column, invoking dire curses on those of them who infringed the statutes of their divine parent And filling the sacrificial chalice,<ref name="v2-p469-n3">Crater or mixing bowl.</ref> they cast in a clot of blood for each, and purifying the column, they burnt the rest with fire. Then, with golden cups, they dipped from the chalice and poured a libation on the fire of sacrifice; and swearing to do justice according to the laws on the column, and neither to rule nor suffer the rule of any of their number contrary to these ancestral laws, after invoking the prescribed curses both on themselves and their descendants, if untrue to their solemn pledge, they drank and deposited the cups in the temple. Then, having eaten the sacrificial meal and busied themselves with the other necessary offices, when evening grew on, clad in most beautiful dark blue robes they sat in darkness on the ground round the now cold embers of the sacrificial fire; and through the night they judged and were judged, but when morning came, they inscribed their decisions on a golden tablet and deposited it, with their robes, in the temple as a memorial. And the chief of these enactments were that the kings should never wage war one against the other, but should ever give mutual aid should any
 
{{Page aside|470}}
 
of the cities try to destroy the royal race; and the chief power was assigned to the Atlantic race; nor could any king put to death a kinsman, without first getting a majority of votes from his royal colleagues. For many generations, then, so long as the nature of their divine ancestry was strong within them, they remained obedient to these laws and well affected to their divine kinship. For they possessed true and altogether lofty ideas, and exercised mildness and practical wisdom, both in the ordinary vicissitudes of life and in their mutual relations; and looking above everything except virtue, they considered things present of small importance and contentedly bore their weight of riches as a burden; nor were they intoxicated with luxury, but clearly perceived that wealth and possessions are increased by mutual friendship and the practice of true virtue, whereas, by a too anxious pursuit of riches, both possessions themselves are corrupted and friendship likewise perishes therewith. And so it was that they reached the great prosperity that we have described.
 
But when their mortal natures began to dominate the divine within them, through their inability to bear present events, to those who can truly perceive, they began to display unbecoming conduct and to degenerate, destroying the fairest of their most valuable possessions. To those, however, who cannot perceive that true mode of life which leads to real happiness, they appeared most glorious and happy, though actually full of aggrandizement and unjust power. Zeus, however, the god of gods, who rules according to Law and can perceive such things, wishing to recall a once honourable race to the practice of virtue, assembled all the gods and said:
 
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Style P-Signature|1=E. E. Θ.}}
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">That</span>, reservoir of all thought,<ref name="v2-p472-n1">In Indian philosophy this absolute Deity is always referred to as “<span style="font-variant:small-caps">That</span>” (<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Tad</span>) and “It.” It is “the reservoir of all thought” because it is ''absolute'' thought; which having no relation to the finite and the conditioned, cannot be premised as something individual or separate from the universal mind, and minds. It is the causeless cause of every manifesting intellection, the eternal Source of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">all</span>. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> breaks upon the darkness, multiplying the memories of that which was by the deductions of that which may be the resultant or outcome of the long sleep or withdrawal of Brahmâ.


<center>[Here, unfortunately, the text of the dialogue ceases abruptly.]</center>
The line of Creative Thought moves on. Forms of beauty, shapes of harmony, and the untold millions of sequences fill that which has hitherto been the Silence. But it is still the Silence. That which we apprehend through personal sense, is apprehended only by Unity as the onflowing of the current of Creative Thought. No sound as we know it ever breaks upon <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Its</span> consciousness. No emotion of sight, as we perceive it, is ever cognised by <span style="font-variant:small-caps">It</span>. Between <span style="font-variant:small-caps">It</span> and us, as one broad ground of approach is simply motion – motion which is life. The Creative Thought projected by its own potency sets in motion all the ingathered forces of Unity.


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
The rolling millions upon millions of stars; the conditions of all the Universe, are simply <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Its</span> robings – manifestations – the coverings of Brahma, or God manifested. One pole is the Infinite and Eternal One, the other is the manifestation, or shadowing forth of the Perfect Man, named by all the wise, as the Christ of the Ages.


{{Page aside|470_2}}
The Logos thinks.<ref name="v2-p472-n2">Because the Logos is manifested; but the ever-concealed Deity ''does not'', since It is <span style="font-variant:small-caps">absolute thought</span>, and cannot be spoken of as we would of an individual ''personal Thinker''. But then the Logos in the East is the synthesis, the collective aggregate of all the Gods or Powers in the manifested universe. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> Potency vibrates; all existence surrounding the central line of thought, the line of experience and knowledge, also vibrates. Through these vibrations, this thought, in its grosser form called Ether,<ref name="v2-p472-n3">And in its highest it is <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Akasa</span>. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> can be recognised, understood and studied. From it spring all the phenomena that man considers the result of law.


{{Style P-Poem|title=The Daily Sacrifice|poem=Time was when men believed their deities
Law, then, is the Creative Thought. From its ''dictum'' there is no escape, and so the manifested move on in the sequence, which is awakened thought in involved and involving cycles, until that thought shall have perfected itself.
Appeased by scent of seethed and burning meat;
They have grown wiser now, and cannot cheat
Themselves with such illusions. Yet the cries
Of slaughtered victims sink not, but arise
From countless sty and shamble. In the street
The moan of ox, and lamb’s pathetic bleat,
Mount in one constant chorus to the skies,
And call for Karma – Karma that surely falls
As fevered passion, or as foul disease,
With callous hearts of blighted sympathies,
And narrowing lust of cruel blood-bought pelf.
God’s temple is profaned – within its walls
Priest – altar – idol – one Almighty Self.|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Mary W. Gale.</span>}}


When the sequence shall have reached its bounds then the law ceases to act. All things bound under the law are again dissolved and set loose. It is the ripening and the garnering of the perfected results moving back again into the Silence which is darkness and inertia.


In the beginning, God created the heavens and the earth, and without Him, was nothing made that was made. It was the beginning of an Infinite cycle, extending through immensity, and ending in the countless. As the evening and the morning were the first day, so Brahm and Brahma are Unity and Law.}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Phelon M.M. - A Fragment|A Fragment]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Harte R. - My Uncles Strange Story|My Uncle's Strange Story]]}}
[[Phelon, Mira Morse|M.M Phelon]] · pp. 471-472
<center>[[Harte, Richard|R. Harte]], pp. 473-481</center>
 
=== [[Harte R. - My Uncles Strange Story|My Uncle's Strange Story]] ===
[[Harte, Richard|R. Harte]] · pp. 473-481


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|481}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=481}}


{{Style P-Poem|title=“Chaos and Old Night”|poem=      Big drops are falling;
{{Style P-Poem|title=“Chaos and Old Night”|poem=      Big drops are falling;
Line 4,306: Line 4,310:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Our Christian XIXth Century Ethics|Our Christian XIXth Century Ethics]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Our Christian XIXth Century Ethics|Our Christian XIXth Century Ethics]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 482-484
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 482-484</center>


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|485}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=485}}


{{Style P-Title|Reviews}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Reviews}}


{{Style P-Title|Reincarnation}}<ref name="v2-p485-n1">By E. D. Walker. Boston and New York, <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Houghton, Mifflin &amp; Co.</span>, 1888; and London, <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ward &amp; Lock.</span></ref>
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Reincarnation}}<ref name="v2-p485-n1">By E. D. Walker. Boston and New York, <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Houghton, Mifflin &amp; Co.</span>, 1888; and London, <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ward &amp; Lock.</span></ref>


Mr. Walker cannot be too heartily congratulated on the manner in which he has written his book. He has arranged his facts in a masterly way, and has devoted so much time and study to the subject that he is able to cite in his favour a large majority of those writers and thinkers who have distinguished their race at all the historical epochs of human progress. Of course in such a subject there must necessarily appear some gaps to the specialist, but, in spite of all that criticasters may urge, there is no doubt that Mr. Walker’s book forms the most admirable summary of the subject which has yet appeared.
Mr. Walker cannot be too heartily congratulated on the manner in which he has written his book. He has arranged his facts in a masterly way, and has devoted so much time and study to the subject that he is able to cite in his favour a large majority of those writers and thinkers who have distinguished their race at all the historical epochs of human progress. Of course in such a subject there must necessarily appear some gaps to the specialist, but, in spite of all that criticasters may urge, there is no doubt that Mr. Walker’s book forms the most admirable summary of the subject which has yet appeared.
Line 4,329: Line 4,333:
Physiology further shows an entire reconstitution of the physical frame every
Physiology further shows an entire reconstitution of the physical frame every


{{Page aside|486}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=486}}


seven years, and the question naturally rises: “Why should not this ‘reincarnation’ be further extended?”
seven years, and the question naturally rises: “Why should not this ‘reincarnation’ be further extended?”
Line 4,345: Line 4,349:
Mr. Walker quotes largely from the poets. On the ground that they “are the seers of the race” who merely transmit, often unconsciously to themselves,
Mr. Walker quotes largely from the poets. On the ground that they “are the seers of the race” who merely transmit, often unconsciously to themselves,


{{Page aside|487}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=487}}


the truths which are “beyond the limits of reason” it is surely a phalanx of considerable strength to marshal 12 American poets, 17 British, six Continental, and seven Platonic, in favour of the theory.
the truths which are “beyond the limits of reason” it is surely a phalanx of considerable strength to marshal 12 American poets, 17 British, six Continental, and seven Platonic, in favour of the theory.
Line 4,368: Line 4,372:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|487_2}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Emendations of Hamlet}}<ref name="v2-p487-n1">“Hamlet; Restorations and Emendations,” by Matthias Mull. <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Kegan Paul, Trench &amp; Co.</span>, 1885.</ref>
 
{{Style P-Title|Emendations of Hamlet}}<ref name="v2-p487-n1">“Hamlet; Restorations and Emendations,” by Matthias Mull. <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Kegan Paul, Trench &amp; Co.</span>, 1885.</ref>


Mr. Mull’s book is undoubtedly one of the greatest additions to Shakespearean study which recent years have seen.
Mr. Mull’s book is undoubtedly one of the greatest additions to Shakespearean study which recent years have seen.
Line 4,380: Line 4,382:
Delicate shades of meaning, hitherto concealed, are brought out by slight
Delicate shades of meaning, hitherto concealed, are brought out by slight


{{Page aside|488}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=488}}


changes of punctuation, which display a closeness of application to the text only found elsewhere in Coleridge’s Lectures.
changes of punctuation, which display a closeness of application to the text only found elsewhere in Coleridge’s Lectures.
Line 4,409: Line 4,411:
Mr. Mull adds: “The accepted reading, it seems to me, is as gross in the mouth of the Queen as it is repugnant to the situation and the facts. The coarseness of the word ''fat'' well befits the stupidity of the mutilation. ‘The mould of form’ ''corpulent!''’”
Mr. Mull adds: “The accepted reading, it seems to me, is as gross in the mouth of the Queen as it is repugnant to the situation and the facts. The coarseness of the word ''fat'' well befits the stupidity of the mutilation. ‘The mould of form’ ''corpulent!''’”


{{Page aside|489}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=489}}


If Mr. Mull can succeed in laying the ghost of the fat Hamlet, he will receive the endless gratitude of all Shakespere scholars.
If Mr. Mull can succeed in laying the ghost of the fat Hamlet, he will receive the endless gratitude of all Shakespere scholars.
Line 4,475: Line 4,477:
{{Style P-Quote|1=“''Queen.'' What shall I do?”}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=“''Queen.'' What shall I do?”}}


{{Page aside|490}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=490}}


{{Style P-Poem|poem=“''Ham.'' Not this by no means, that I bid you do:
{{Style P-Poem|poem=“''Ham.'' Not this by no means, that I bid you do:
Line 4,513: Line 4,515:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|490_2}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=A Trilogy of the Life to Come}}<ref name="v2-p490-n1">“A Trilogy of the Life to Come,” and other Poems, by Robert Brown, Jun., F.S.A. <span style="font-variant:small-caps">David Nutt</span>, 1887.</ref>
 
{{Style P-Title|A Trilogy of the Life to Come}}<ref name="v2-p490-n1">“A Trilogy of the Life to Come,” and other Poems, by Robert Brown, Jun., F.S.A. <span style="font-variant:small-caps">David Nutt</span>, 1887.</ref>


The first part of the Trilogy, the “Vision of Rhadamanthus,” gives us a glimpse of Elysian fields. The heroine: –
The first part of the Trilogy, the “Vision of Rhadamanthus,” gives us a glimpse of Elysian fields. The heroine: –
Line 4,529: Line 4,529:
And breathed upon by an immortal wind.”}}
And breathed upon by an immortal wind.”}}


{{Page aside|491}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=491}}


The rest of the “Vision” contains musical passages, shewing a fine sense of rhythmic beauty.
The rest of the “Vision” contains musical passages, shewing a fine sense of rhythmic beauty.
Line 4,558: Line 4,558:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|491_2}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Mongolian Aphorisms}}
 
{{Style P-Title|Mongolian Aphorisms}}


If thou lovest nature, thou lovest man. If thou hatest man, thou hatest nature, for the two are inseparable.
If thou lovest nature, thou lovest man. If thou hatest man, thou hatest nature, for the two are inseparable.
Line 4,578: Line 4,576:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|492}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=492}}


{{Style P-Title|Correspondence}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Correspondence}}


{{Style P-Title|Is this an Error?}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Is this an Error?}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=In the Editors’ notes to the article on “The Crucifixion of Man,” in the May number of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span>, a quotation is given from ''The Hebrew-Egyptian Mystery.'' I have not seen this work and do not know the name of its author, but, judging from this specimen of his writings, he is very far from being a safe guide. From his way of treating the subject of the quotation, he is evidently not aware that the two Evangels in which the exclamation has been preserved reproduce the Chaldee translation or Targum of Psalm xxii., 1. This would have been more familiar than the Hebrew original to a Jew of the period in the habit of mixing with and teaching the people, and might well have fallen from the lips of such an one dying under such circumstances. To confront the Chaldee with the Hebrew here, and claim that the one is a falsification of the other is to make an unwarranted statement. But there is a still greater mistake even than this in the quotation, for, to get the reading, “My God, my God, how thou dost glorify me!” out of the Chaldee translation, the author substitutes שבחתני for שבקתני and, by so doing, himself falsifies the accepted utterance. When it is realised that the exclamation handed down by the Evangelist is a Chaldee version of a Hebrew original, it cannot but be admitted that the meaning of the Chaldee is determined by that of the Hebrew, of which it is a translation. This unquestionably is “My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me?” In the attributed rendering of the author, the Hebrew word he has adopted, to support preconceived views, only signifies “glorify” in the sense by singing the praises (and not by the illumination) of the glorified subject.
{{Style P-Quote|1=In the Editors’ notes to the article on “The Crucifixion of Man,” in the May number of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span>, a quotation is given from ''The Hebrew-Egyptian Mystery.'' I have not seen this work and do not know the name of its author, but, judging from this specimen of his writings, he is very far from being a safe guide. From his way of treating the subject of the quotation, he is evidently not aware that the two Evangels in which the exclamation has been preserved reproduce the Chaldee translation or Targum of Psalm xxii., 1. This would have been more familiar than the Hebrew original to a Jew of the period in the habit of mixing with and teaching the people, and might well have fallen from the lips of such an one dying under such circumstances. To confront the Chaldee with the Hebrew here, and claim that the one is a falsification of the other is to make an unwarranted statement. But there is a still greater mistake even than this in the quotation, for, to get the reading, “My God, my God, how thou dost glorify me!” out of the Chaldee translation, the author substitutes שבחתני for שבקתני and, by so doing, himself falsifies the accepted utterance. When it is realised that the exclamation handed down by the Evangelist is a Chaldee version of a Hebrew original, it cannot but be admitted that the meaning of the Chaldee is determined by that of the Hebrew, of which it is a translation. This unquestionably is “My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me?” In the attributed rendering of the author, the Hebrew word he has adopted, to support preconceived views, only signifies “glorify” in the sense by singing the praises (and not by the illumination) of the glorified subject.
Line 4,595: Line 4,593:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Skinner J.R. - No Error|No Error]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=[[Skinner J.R. - No Error|No Error]]}}
[[Skinner, James Ralston|J. Ralston Skinner]] · pp. 492-495
<center>[[Skinner, James Ralston|J. Ralston Skinner]], pp. 492-495</center>


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - Is this an Error|&#91;Editorial reply to Euphrates on the words of Jesus on the cross&#93;]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - Is this an Error|&#91;Editorial reply to Euphrates on the words of Jesus on the cross&#93;]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 495
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 495</center>


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|495}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=495}}


{{Style P-Title|The Devil! Who is He?}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=The Devil! Who is He?}}


<center><span style="font-variant:small-caps">Jesus, or the priest?</span> (John viii. 52; x. 20.)</center>
<center><span style="font-variant:small-caps">Jesus, or the priest?</span> (John viii. 52; x. 20.)</center>
Line 4,611: Line 4,609:
{{Style P-Quote|1=There are two persons (allegorical impersonations of good and evil), called Jesus and the Devil, who hate one another exceedingly; but whilst Jesus would expose and condemn the sin and spare the sinner that he might live to repent
{{Style P-Quote|1=There are two persons (allegorical impersonations of good and evil), called Jesus and the Devil, who hate one another exceedingly; but whilst Jesus would expose and condemn the sin and spare the sinner that he might live to repent


{{Page aside|496}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=496}}


and reform, the Priest would and did condemn Jesus, the good and just one, to be slain as a blasphemer and devil, whose blood ought to be shed for an atonement, in order to escape and save himself from being exposed as the very incarnation of Pride seeking to obtain the Almighty power and supremacy of God upon earth; even though the exalting of himself to the lofty position as our Father in God and God’s vicegerent, necessitated the slaying of thousands and tens of thousands of men, women and children, who either dared to oppose him, or refused to worship him, by refusing to profess to accept and believe his creeds and doctrines and to utter his Shibboleth.
and reform, the Priest would and did condemn Jesus, the good and just one, to be slain as a blasphemer and devil, whose blood ought to be shed for an atonement, in order to escape and save himself from being exposed as the very incarnation of Pride seeking to obtain the Almighty power and supremacy of God upon earth; even though the exalting of himself to the lofty position as our Father in God and God’s vicegerent, necessitated the slaying of thousands and tens of thousands of men, women and children, who either dared to oppose him, or refused to worship him, by refusing to profess to accept and believe his creeds and doctrines and to utter his Shibboleth.
Line 4,625: Line 4,623:
There are some persons who would dethrone Jesus from being looked up to as the Christ and Son of God, because they do not see their way to dethroning the spread of Romanism, except by dethroning Jesus; but Jesus and the Scriptures tell us that they were murderers who conspired to put Jesus to death (John viii. 37-59; Acts vii. 52; Acts xiii. 27; 1 Cor. ii. 7, 8). Therefore let God be manifested to be good and true, even though the truth dethrones the Priest by requiring him to confess that his doctrine of ''the Mass'' is opposed to the teaching of Jesus, and must be reformed, because Jesus taught God would have mercy and not sacrifice. If in the mind of Jesus we have seen the mind
There are some persons who would dethrone Jesus from being looked up to as the Christ and Son of God, because they do not see their way to dethroning the spread of Romanism, except by dethroning Jesus; but Jesus and the Scriptures tell us that they were murderers who conspired to put Jesus to death (John viii. 37-59; Acts vii. 52; Acts xiii. 27; 1 Cor. ii. 7, 8). Therefore let God be manifested to be good and true, even though the truth dethrones the Priest by requiring him to confess that his doctrine of ''the Mass'' is opposed to the teaching of Jesus, and must be reformed, because Jesus taught God would have mercy and not sacrifice. If in the mind of Jesus we have seen the mind


{{Page aside|497}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=497}}


of God, then in Christ’s adversaries and slanderers, we have seen those whom we were pledged at our baptism to resist as the Devil (John xv. 24).
of God, then in Christ’s adversaries and slanderers, we have seen those whom we were pledged at our baptism to resist as the Devil (John xv. 24).
Line 4,634: Line 4,632:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - The Devil, Who is He|&#91;Editorial reply to “The Devil! Who is He?” by T. G. Headley&#93;]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - The Devil, Who is He|&#91;Editorial reply to “The Devil! Who is He?” by T. G. Headley&#93;]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 497
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 497</center>


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|497_2|show page=497}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=497|item=2}}


{{Style P-Title|A Lesson}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=A Lesson}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=Regarding the first rule of Practical Occultism in the April number of your journal, it may not be known to many of your readers that in most of our (Hindu) rites and ceremonies, we have to use the “five coloured powders.” These are prepared in a particular way and then spread, one after the other, over a certain Yantra. The arrangements of these colours are however different in Tantric and Vedic rites. Pundit Kalibar Vedantabagish, the renowned Vedantist of Bengal, has promised to give me a detailed account of these colours, but I doubt whether he will allow me to publish it.
{{Style P-Quote|1=Regarding the first rule of Practical Occultism in the April number of your journal, it may not be known to many of your readers that in most of our (Hindu) rites and ceremonies, we have to use the “five coloured powders.” These are prepared in a particular way and then spread, one after the other, over a certain Yantra. The arrangements of these colours are however different in Tantric and Vedic rites. Pundit Kalibar Vedantabagish, the renowned Vedantist of Bengal, has promised to give me a detailed account of these colours, but I doubt whether he will allow me to publish it.
Line 4,654: Line 4,652:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - A Lesson|&#91;Editors’ note on ‘A Lesson’ by H. P. Mukerji&#93;]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - A Lesson|&#91;Editors’ note on ‘A Lesson’ by H. P. Mukerji&#93;]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 498
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 498</center>


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|498}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=498}}


{{Style P-Title|The "Chaste Tree"}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=The "Chaste Tree"}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=Will you tell me the botanical name of the “''Agnus Castus''” plant, also what authority there is for supposing Christ was crowned with Acanthus, and if so are any of that family indigenous to Syria?
{{Style P-Quote|1=Will you tell me the botanical name of the “''Agnus Castus''” plant, also what authority there is for supposing Christ was crowned with Acanthus, and if so are any of that family indigenous to Syria?
Line 4,672: Line 4,670:
{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}


=== [[Blavatsky H.P. - The Chaste Tree|&#91;Editors’ note on ‘The Chaste Tree’ by W. N. Gale&#93;]] ===
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[[Blavatsky H.P. - The Chaste Tree|&#91;Editors’ note on ‘The Chaste Tree’ by W. N. Gale&#93;]]}}
[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]] · pp. 498
<center>[[Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna|H. P. Blavatsky]], pp. 498</center>


{{Vertical space|2em}}
{{Vertical space|2em}}
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|498_2|show page=498}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=498|item=2}}


{{Style P-Title|[Thanks to friends and subscribers]}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|plain=yes|1=[Thanks to friends and subscribers]}}


<span style="font-variant:small-caps">The Editors of “Lucifer” beg to thank their friends and subscribers for the support accorded to them during the first year of its existence. With the next Number the Magazine enters upon its second year; and the Editors feel confident that they will be enabled to make it still more attractive, by increasing its intrinsic value with the permanent interest of the contributions appearing on its pages. They therefore appeal to the subscribers of the past year, and their well-wishers in Europe and America, to continue to support them in their efforts for the cause they serve.</span>
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">The Editors of “Lucifer” beg to thank their friends and subscribers for the support accorded to them during the first year of its existence. With the next Number the Magazine enters upon its second year; and the Editors feel confident that they will be enabled to make it still more attractive, by increasing its intrinsic value with the permanent interest of the contributions appearing on its pages. They therefore appeal to the subscribers of the past year, and their well-wishers in Europe and America, to continue to support them in their efforts for the cause they serve.</span>
Line 4,685: Line 4,683:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|499}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=499}}


{{Style P-Title|Theosophical and Mystic Publications}}
{{Style P-Title small caps|level=3|1=Theosophical and Mystic Publications}}


<center>THE THEOSOPHIST OF MADRAS.</center>
<center>THE THEOSOPHIST OF MADRAS.</center>
Line 4,709: Line 4,707:
In the May issue the reader will find a very able article on “''The Theosophical Field,''” by Jasper Niemand, and a most suggestive conversation between a sage and a student on ''Elementals and Elementaries'', which gives answers to many of the questions which inevitably suggest themselves to all who have witnessed mediumistic phenomena. Julius’ “''Tea Table Talk''” for the month is in the
In the May issue the reader will find a very able article on “''The Theosophical Field,''” by Jasper Niemand, and a most suggestive conversation between a sage and a student on ''Elementals and Elementaries'', which gives answers to many of the questions which inevitably suggest themselves to all who have witnessed mediumistic phenomena. Julius’ “''Tea Table Talk''” for the month is in the


{{Page aside|500}}
{{Page aside in Lucifer|v=2|n=12|p=500}}


form of a charming little idyll of girl life, though it concludes in a more serious vein with some comments on Mr. Hodgson’s – the Secretary of the Psychic Research Society – recent glorious fiasco in Boston.
form of a charming little idyll of girl life, though it concludes in a more serious vein with some comments on Mr. Hodgson’s – the Secretary of the Psychic Research Society – recent glorious fiasco in Boston.